Jinx: Love 💘 is in the Air 🌬️🎶(part 1)

When Air Becomes Emotion

There are chapters in Jinx that feel like pauses in the storm, moments when the story seems to inhale before beating again. Chapter 83 is one of them. At first glance, it resembles a “date”: the two men wear complementary headbands — white and black, (chapter 83) mirroring the contrast of their clothes and their personalities — and the champion even leans in to lick a smear of ice cream from the therapist’s finger, an image so intimate that any passerby would mistake them for lovers. And yet, not quite. The physical therapist approaches the outing as part of his job, a therapeutic break meant to soothe his patient’s nerves (chapter 83), while the athlete approaches the day with a far more personal hope. He stages the rides strategically, intending to appear strong and reliable so that his companion might grow frightened and instinctively reach for him (chapter 83) — just as he once did in the swimming pool. (chapter 80) Beneath the surface, what looks like a date is a carefully orchestrated attempt to recreate closeness without naming it. To conclude, whereas the episode flirts with the aesthetics of a date, the intentions behind it remain mismatched, unspoken, and unresolved. It is not an official date, yet it does not behave like a simple work-related excursion either, and we as readers are left suspended in that tantalizing in-between space — as if the very moment were hanging weightless above the ground, waiting for someone to name what it truly is.

As we follow them through the amusement park, we sense something shifting. The air itself seems to vibrate (chapter 83), charged with a warmth that seasoned Jinxphiles will recognize immediately: a tension between joy and tension, duty and desire, wind and water. And then we see him — the usually anxious physical therapist — smiling with his eyes closed, arms raised, as if offering himself to the sky and joining his “companions”, the clouds. In this panel, his hands — so often clenched, overworked, or trembling from exhaustion, fear or anger — are finally resting, suspended in a gesture of pure lightness and ease.

This moment is more than simple amusement; it is a brief liberation from the weight he has carried for years. For the first time, the man who usually survives on caution allows himself to rise, to laugh, to surrender to the wind. He appears almost weightless — as if something inside him has quietly unclenched. And as I watched this unexpected lightness unfold, something else surfaced just as naturally: a melody. Soft at first, almost accidental. It felt as though the chapter itself were humming in the background — John Paul Young’s Love Is in the Air.

Its melody, repetitive and gently rising, mirrors the slow ascent of the Ferris wheel: a circular motion that builds toward a quiet crescendo. And what might strike you — almost instinctively — is how naturally the lyrics seem to align with the chapter’s emotional beats, as if each verse echoed a panel.

— suddenly these lines become more than a melody. They become a key to understanding what neither the fighter nor the therapist dares to say aloud. (chapter 83) The song becomes more than a soundtrack; it becomes an interpretive key, guiding us through the protagonists’ unspoken emotions and shadowed hesitations.

At the same time, chapter 83 mirrors earlier moments of their story—especially the opening episode and the charged night-and-morning sequence of chapters 44 (chapter 44) and 45, where desire blurred into illusion and (chapter 45) reality collided with unspoken longing. The tension between dream (chapter 83) and waking life, quietly present in the lyrics themselves, resurfaces at the park amusement as well — though its meaning will become clearer as we look deeper. In season 1, the boundaries between the celebrity fighter and his therapist were blurred in ways neither of them understood: professional on the surface, intimate in practice, yet undefined in essence. Physical closeness existed, but emotional clarity did not. Now, in the bright openness of this amusement-park afternoon and evening, we are invited to look again. What exactly is their relationship here? A supervised rest day? A moment of companionship? The first fragile step toward something tenderer that neither man is ready to articulate?

And if their bond no longer fits the categories imposed by their roles, then we are left with the question that rises with them into the purple sky: What is love—when the line between duty and desire dissolves into the air itself?

Dan — “Love is in the air, everywhere I look around”

The first verse of the song insists on perception — on looking, hearing, sensing the presence of love in the world before one dares to name it. And this is precisely what happens to the physical therapist in chapter 83. When he sees a child running toward a mascot for a hug (chapter 83) or a family laughing together (chapter 83), something in him shifts so quietly that one might miss it at first glance: he smiles. (chapter 83) Not out of politeness, not to reassure someone else, not through exhaustion or habit. He smiles because he witnesses joy — and for once, it does not make him feel smaller. It does not activate the reflexes of deprivation or fear that shaped his life from childhood to early adulthood. On the other hand, the smile he gives in that moment is not radiant, not wide, not unguarded. It is a grin, a restrained upward curve that reveals both warmth and hesitation. His joy is present — unmistakably so — but it is still contained, as if his body has not yet learned how to express happiness without caution. This small, hesitant grin shows us a man who is beginning to open, yet still holds himself back, afraid of wanting too much.

And what makes this expression so striking is what it lacks. There is no envy in his eyes. No longing to trade places with the laughing family. No bitterness. No “why not me?” His gaze does not grab at the happiness he sees; it simply receives it. This absence is meaningful. For someone who grew up experiencing loss, scarcity, and emotional withholding, joy witnessed in others often triggers one of two reactions:

  • greed (“I want that, too.”)
  • hurt (“Why can’t I have that?”)

But Dan feels neither. He simply watches and grins — shyly, lightly, almost apologetically — as if happiness is something he is allowed to observe but not yet to claim. The expression reflects the quiet discipline of someone who has spent years dampening his own desires so he wouldn’t be disappointed. His joy is limited, yes, but also genuine. It is the joy of someone who is relearning safety through the world around him, step by delicate step.

And this is precisely why the grin matters. It shows that his emotional defenses are beginning to loosen, but not collapse. He allows the warmth of the scenery to touch him, without reaching out for more. He permits himself to feel — but in moderation, in the smallest possible dose that won’t frighten him. It is, therefore, the perfect visual embodiment of the song’s opening line:

because for the first time, he is looking around with the capacity to notice, even if he still doesn’t dare to hope.

Back in episode 1, the world was something he endured: every sound (chapter 1) reminded him of responsibility , every sight (chapter 1) pulled him back to duty or scarcity. Happiness belonged to others; he lived on the margins, always working, always surviving. But here, in the brightness of the amusement park (chapter 83), his gaze is finally unshackled. He looks outward and takes in the warmth of strangers’ affection without translating it into loss or longing. (chapter 83) Like described above, he is neither envious nor resentful. Instead, he experiences a fragile form of joy — not through himself, but through others. It is indirect happiness, a borrowed ray of light, but it is still happiness.

This scene reveals a subtle but profound transformation: the world no longer feels hostile. For a child who grew up believing that everything — security, love, parents — could vanish without warning or bring pain, the outside world was always tinged with danger. Now, for the first time, it becomes a landscape where he feels safe (chapter 83), though an accident could actually occur there. This contrasts so much to his thoughts in episode 1. (chapter 1) The amusement park becomes a place in which love exists openly, visibly, harmlessly. The lyrics capture this awakening beautifully: “And I don’t know if I’m being foolish… but it’s something that I must believe in.” (chapter 83) This is exactly what his smile expresses. He has no proof that love could include him. No certainty that he deserves it. No assurance that daring to hope won’t lead to disappointment. And yet, he believes — not because someone reassures him, but because his own senses finally give him permission.

When he smiles at the child or the family, he is not imagining himself in their place, nor projecting himself into some idealized domestic future. He simply lets the warm air settle in his chest. Happiness exists. It exists near him. It exists without punishing him. And if it exists, then perhaps — perhaps — he is not excluded from it forever. This is the first real beat of hope, the quiet reawakening of a heart that has spent too long underwater. The therapist who once sank in the pool out of fear now rises through the air of the amusement park simply by witnessing life unfold around him. His joy does not come from the ride; it initially comes from seeing love in the air, exactly as the song describes.

Yet this joy remains delicate, tentative — the kind that sits quietly at the edge of his lips. His smile is not wide or unguarded; it is a small, restrained grin, (chapter 83) a gesture that reveals how carefully he still manages his own emotions. For a man who learned early in life to minimize his desires to avoid disappointment, this gentle openness is already a form of courage. And then something unexpected happens.

Dan — “Love is in the air, In the risin’ of the sun


The moment he realizes that the fighter (chapter 83) — the man who seems invincible and superior in every domain — has never been to an amusement park, a spark ignites inside him. (chapter 83) His heart, which moments earlier beat quietly in observation, begins to race with excitement. For the first time, he is equal to the athlete. At the same time, for the first time, he is the one with experience or power. 😲 How so? For the first time, age becomes real (chapter 83): the physical therapist is twenty-nine, the athlete twenty-six.

Dan’s seniority — long irrelevant, long suppressed — begins to surface, not through conscious thought, but through instinct. He does not step forward because he is older; he steps forward because, for once, he knows something the fighter does not: his own desires. His body moves before his mind names the change. His voice lifts before he understands. (chapter 83) He suddenly steps into a role he has never been allowed to inhabit before: that of the knowledgeable one, the guide, the hyung.

And this moment exposes a quiet truth about his past that the story had always hinted at: he has never been allowed to inhabit his age. (chapter 78) Dan’s lifetime of passivity did not come from lack of intelligence or lack of will; it came from conditioning. He was raised by a guardian who loved him, yes, but who also unintentionally infantilized him. He was not allowed to question her words and decisions. His grandmother, who was not just older but twice his senior in authority, experience, and certainty, occupied every position of knowledge in his life. She decided what was dangerous, what was sensible, what was allowed, and what was forbidden. Her worldview dominated so completely that Dan’s own judgment never had room to form. His grandmother’s authority was absolute — not malicious, but unquestioned — and Dan learned very early that his role in the household was not to decide but to obey.

The clearest illustration appears in Chapter 7, when she panics about the money he could spend for her treatment and immediately demands: (chapter 7) As if a twenty-nine-year-old man — a working professional — were incapable of making a responsible financial decision. Dan’s “Of course not!” is instinctive, defensive, almost childlike, exposing the emotional hierarchy between them. In her eyes, he is not an adult with agency, but a boy who must be corrected, cautioned, overridden.

And yet — paradoxically — he was forced to become an adult far too early which the grandmother acknowledges. (chapter 65) However, observe that here, she feigns ignorance, she doesn’t know the origins of this metamorphosis. On the other hand, it is clear that she is well aware of the cause. He worked to support them both. He paid the hospital bills. He negotiated the debts. He shouldered the responsibility of survival.

And the greatest irony? The debt is in his name. (chapter 17) Legally, financially, the burden is his. But emotionally, symbolically, he was never allowed to own that responsibility; it was neither recognized nor validated. Instead, his grandmother continued to treat him as a child incapable of navigating the world on his own — even though he was the one saving them both.

This contradiction shaped him: He learned duty without authority, responsibility without recognition, adulthood without autonomy. He was taught to carry the weight of the world but never the permission to decide how to carry it. And now, we finally comprehend why the physical therapist remained so passive throughout Season 2. By giving him choices (chapter 77) and asking for his opinion (chapter 83), Joo Jaekyung is liberating his fated partner.

And this is precisely why the moment in Chapter 83 hits so deeply. (chapter 83) For the first time, he is not the silent follower but the one who leads. For the first time, his taste and desire matter.
For the first time, he is allowed to choose — where to walk, what to try, how to spend the day.

And in that instant, something long-suppressed rises to the surface: the part of him that was never permitted to grow up. His racing heart is not just excitement; it is the awakening of a self that had been dormant for years — the self who finally, quietly, steps into the light. As if echoing John Paul Young’s quiet promise,
“Love is in the air, in the risin’ of the sun,”
something inside him rises too — a self long buried under duty and financial strain. Chapter 83 unfolds beneath the sun, but its emotional lighting belongs to him: not chronological morning, but the symbolic morning of a man finally waking up. We see this most clearly in the moment he blushes and murmurs: (chapter 83). His face, half in shadow and half in light, appears as though it is gradually emerging from darkness. It feels like dawn breaking across his features — the soft illumination of newfound boldness, desire, and possibility. Even if the scene takes place in the afternoon, his face carries the light of morning, the brightness of a heart beginning to beat for itself. (chapter 83) And this is why his heart speeds up. Why he blushes. Why he suddenly moves with purpose. Why he becomes the guide: “I’ll be your guide today!”

This is not merely excitement. It is the first time his joy has weight and his seniority has meaning. It is the first time he can lead without fear. It is the first time he can offer joy rather than labor. In this fleeting, luminous moment, the therapist steps into the adulthood he earned long ago — not out of duty, but out of freedom. And paradoxically, by stepping into adulthood, he is finally allowed to reclaim something he was robbed of: childhood. Thus he receives a huge Teddy Bear from the athlete. (chapter 83) The toy from his childhood had vanished, probably thrown away because it had lost its role and doc Dan had no longer the time to play. At the same time, we should question ourselves who had offered it to doc Dan. (chapter 47)

The man who had to shoulder debts, bills, and survival before he even finished school now gets to experience what ordinary children take for granted — wearing a headband, tasting ice cream, pointing excitedly toward the next ride.
His joy is not childish; it is restorative. It is the healing of a stage of life he never truly lived. And with every shift of light and fresh air, a new part of Dan awakens — his agency, his boldness, his playfulness, even his shy but stubborn desires. (chapter 83) And this awakening has another consequence: for the first time, money disappears as a source of fear.

Dan, who used to feel uncomfortable in front of presents or at the slightest expense, suddenly moves with ease. (chapter 83) He accepts the fighter’s generosity without guilt (chapter 83), yet offers his own in return — buying the drinks, fetching the ice cream, participating in the flow of giving rather than shrinking from it. (chapter 83) No one questions cost; no one frames affection as financial burden. This reciprocity is gentle, natural, unspoken. It stands in stark contrast to Heesung (chapter 32), who immediately reduced generosity to calculation. He implied that doc Dan couldn’t afford it. His smile was a lure; his kindness, a transaction.

But with Jaekyung, Dan is not a debtor or a burden. Money stops being a battlefield. He is simply someone who can say yes and accept a huge Teddy Bear. (chapter 83) In fact, he loves the “gift”. He is someone who can offer something back (the drink, but also concerns (chapter 83) Someone who can choose.

Here, in the sunlit corners of the amusement park, the therapist is no longer the boy (chapter 65) who was forced into adulthood nor the adult who was treated like a child. He is finally both: (chapter 83) That’s the reason why Mingwa placed a boy with his father between the couple in this image. At the same time, she also insinuated that Joo Jaekyung was acting not only as a father, but also as a “boy”. That’s why love is in the air… they come to accept their true self. The two protagonists are both adults and kids!
Now, doc Dan is free enough to play and enjoy the rides (chapter 83), and respected enough to lead. And in that rare space, something long dormant begins to bloom, the return of the little boy’s innocence and smile! (chapter 83) “Love is in the air, In the whisper of the trees” Keep in mind that according to my interpretation, the tree embodies the physical therapist.

Just two people sharing the cost of a shared day — naturally, effortlessly, without negotiation. It is a small detail, but it signals a tectonic emotional shift: he no longer sees himself as someone who must earn affection through restraint, sacrifice, or poverty. He no longer sees himself as a burden!

Joo Jaekyung — “Love is in the air, in the thunder of the sea”

If Dan awakens in air, Jaekyung is pulled, almost violently, toward water. (chapter 83) The second half of the verse — “in the thunder of the sea” — finds its embodiment not in waves or ocean spray, but in a wooden flying boat swinging high above an amusement park. (chapter 83) It is here, of all places, that the façade of the undefeated champion bends, flickers, and reveals the frightened boy hiding beneath the man. (chapter 83)

At first, the athlete walks through the park with a confidence bordering on theatrical. He speaks like someone who knows the rules of amusement rides (chapter 83), although the knowledge is borrowed, second-hand, quoted from “the guys at the gym.” He buys cute headbands (chapter 83), pays for almost everything (chapter 83), selects a giant teddy bear as a prize. He tries to perform adulthood, to appear experienced, reliable, worldly — the one who leads. That’s why his reaction after the ride on the boat resembles a lot to the father: scared of rides (chapter 83) And yet this performance is delicate. One touch is all it takes to fracture it. (chapter 83) Because the truth is that Jaekyung, too, is both an adult and a child. Thus the author used many “chibi” in this chapter: (chapter 83) He is the man who finances the day, but also the boy who has never stepped inside an amusement park. (chapter 83) He is the warrior who never loses, but also the boy who becomes jealous of a rollercoaster because it made Dan smile. (chapter 83) He is the emperor of the ring, but also the boy whose innocence was stolen far too early through neglect, violence, and trauma.

This duality surfaces even during the ride moves. (chapter 83) When he sees Dan laughing with the wind in his hair, he is first moved. (chapter 83) For the first time, he truly notices the doctor’s joy and happiness. However, later his thoughts tighten into a childish pout: (chapter 83) The jealousy is not malicious — it is heartbreakingly sincere. It belongs to someone who has never been the source of gentle affection. Someone who has always been valued for power, not warmth. Someone whose earliest memories taught him that attention comes only when he performs. What he fails to notice that he is still behind the doctor’s happiness. How so? It is because he was the one who had suggested this trip!!

But let’s return our attention to the boat, the ride who combines water and air. The great athlete — the dragon of the cage, the man who terrifies opponents simply by standing in front of them — folds inward like a frightened child. (chapter 83) As the ride swings, his fingers clamp around the safety bar, his head drops, his breathing stutters, and his posture collapses into defensive instinct. The motion is too familiar. Too close to something his body remembers even when his mind tries to forget. One might think, it is related to his fear of fall. However, it is only partially true. His dizziness on the flying boat is not simply fear of a ride, nor the comedic reversal of roles between the fearless champion and the timid therapist. It is the physical echo of a lifetime of trauma — the kind the body never forgets.

A fighter’s training does not harden the vestibular system; it punishes it. Years of repeated blows (chapter 72)— even those that fall short of a diagnosable concussion — accumulate inside the inner ear like invisible fractures. The system responsible for balance, spatial orientation, and visual stabilization becomes worn, over-calibrated to impact but under-prepared for fluctuation. A man can be conditioned to withstand punches that would floor an ordinary person, yet still falter when the world tilts beneath him.

This is exactly what we witness on the flying boat. Jaekyung turns pale long before the motion becomes violent. His breathing shifts. His body stiffens. He clings to the safety bar not out of embarrassment, but because his senses are betraying him. These are classic signs of vestibular sensitivity — the lightheadedness, the nausea triggered by visual motion, the momentary whiteouts where vision loses stability, the delayed recovery after sudden shifts in height. Boxers experience it. Wrestlers experience it. MMA fighters live with it. But Jaekyung’s case carries a sharper edge.

Because his vulnerability is not merely the byproduct of sport.

It carries the ghost of childhood instability — the disorientation of being struck by someone who should have protected him, the instinctive bracing for impact, the nights when the world spun not from amusement but from fear. (chapter 72) The body he trained into steel was built upon a nervous system shaped by violence. Let’s not forget that before his father died, the latter hit his head with a bottle once again. (chapter 73) Finally, he started fighting at such a young age, (chapter 72), actually boxing at such a young age is limited to non-contact activities like footwork drills, shadowboxing, jump rope, basic strength & coordination, bag work with very light gloves. So there is no sparring, no head contact. (chapter 72)

It can survive force, but unpredictability — the rocking of a boat, the sudden drop of a height — awakens old alarms he never learned to silence. And now, you comprehend why Mingwa placed this panel just before they got on the boat! (chapter 83) This is what his father should have done in the past.

This is why the flying boat becomes his “thunder of the sea.” Not a thrill. A warning.

While Dan rises with the air (chapter 83) — light, joyful, awakened — Jaekyung is dragged back toward the element he once drowned in. His dizziness is the somatic memory of a boy who learned to endure chaos by stillness, who now finds himself unable to breathe when the world refuses to stay still.

And yet, even after this destabilizing moment, the athlete refuses to give up (chapter 83), thus they try other rides. It is important, because it implies that Joo Jaekyung is gradually leaving the water! This explicates why later something extraordinary happens. (chapter 83) He opens one eye — just one — and in that tiny gesture, the entire emotional axis of the chapter tilts. It is not the instinct of a fighter checking his surroundings; it is the instinct of a man searching for someone. The flying boat lurches beneath him, the air rushing past in violent arcs, yet all his focus narrows to a single point of stillness: Kim Dan.
(chapter 83) This moment mirrors Dan’s earlier “sunrise” panel, but in reverse. Where Dan’s face emerged from shadow into light, Jaekyung’s eye emerges from strain into clarity.
Where Dan stepped into awakening, Jaekyung clings to consciousness, seeking an anchor.

And that is why this panel is so quietly devastating. He does not open his eye to judge the ride or assess danger;
he opens it to find the lightness he cannot produce within himself, due to the guilt he is carrying in himself.

He is pale, dizzy, destabilized — the seat rocks like a wave he cannot fight — and instinctively, his gaze reaches outward for the one thing that steadies him. And there he sees it:

Dan smiling. Dan at ease. Dan radiant in the wind. (chapter 83)

It hits him like a beam of sunlight breaking through nausea, fear, and vertigo. (chapter 83) In the song’s language, this is his “rising of the sun” moment — not because he feels lightness, but because he perceives it in someone else. The warmth he cannot generate becomes visible in the face of the man beside him.

For Dan, love rises like morning.
For Jaekyung, love enters like light through a crack — a single opened eye.

And in that sliver of brightness, he breathes again. It is a pure parallel to the song’s line — “Love is in the air, everywhere I look around” — because that is exactly what he does: he looks around, and his gaze lands on Dan. The doctor’s smile becomes the only stable point in the shifting world. Jaekyung’s competitiveness, his jealousy of the rollercoaster, his greed for Dan’s smile — all of it collapses into something softer once his body falters.

For the first time, he allows himself to rely on someone else. To conclude, the ride — with its water-like arcs and unpredictable shifts — becomes a symbolic reenactment of the environment that shaped him. This is the song’s “thunder of the sea”: violent motion, destabilizing memory, fear disguised as nausea.

Yet despite his struggle, something remarkable awakens. Joo Jaekyung is still enjoying his time with his fated partner. Thus he wished to stay longer there. (chapter 83) It is because he enjoys listening to doc Dan. He enjoys his voice and words. This is not the internal voice of a fighter; it is the voice of someone falling in love without yet understanding how strong his feelings are.

He is too dizzy to perform adulthood, too overwhelmed to hide behind rank or reputation. The fragility he has always repressed leaks through every line of his body — and for the first time, he lets it. Thus he follows his heart and wins a huge teddy bear and buys headbands.

To conclude, the flying boat marks the moment (chapter 83),when Joo Jaekyung is stripped of his armor. The amusement park returns him to something raw, trembling, unfinished. But instead of shame, there is warmth. Instead of anger, there is gratitude. (chapter 83) Instead of retreat, there is reaching — a quiet but unmistakable reaching toward the man beside him. The problem is that he is still too scared to voice his thoughts in front of the physical therapist.

This represents another step of Jaekyung’s transformation: the shift from solitary dragon to partner, from survivor to someone who longs to be understood. And here, the parallel with his earlier metaphor becomes striking.
Back in Chapter 29, he described challengers as hyenas nipping at his heels , (chapter 29) a swarm of predators waiting for him to slow down. His career was an ocean of teeth and waves — constant motion, constant danger. Thus I detected a progression. In episode 69, he jumped onto the boat (chapter 69), then at the amusement park, the boat was in the air (chapter 83) Thus I deduce that the boat is “the last wave” he rides.

Once it stops, his world no longer moves with the violence of water. When he ascends the Ferris wheel (chapter 83), he rises into air — the first air he has breathed without fear.

He leaves the sea behind. He leaves the waves of fighters behind. He leaves the ocean of survival behind. Therefore I am sensing that the athlete is about to change his career and path. He will stop acting as a fighter only. That moment of ascent — quiet, suspended, pink-lit — is the moment he finally becomes what he was always meant to be: not prey chased across waves, not a beast trapped in turbulence, but a dragon lifting into the sky.

And the first breath of that ascent — the first hint of air entering lungs long constrained — begins beside Dan, in a gently swinging gondola at sunset.

The two men meet there in the subtle overlap between air and sea —
between awakening and unraveling,
between lightness and instability,
between childhood and adulthood.

The whisper of the trees meets the thunder of the sea.
And the love that neither can yet name floats quietly between them.

The Ferris Wheel — Where Dream and Reality Finally Meet

The emotional architecture of Chapter 83 only reveals its full depth when placed beside the earlier night-and-morning dyad of Chapters 44 and 45. Those chapters form a pair of opposites: a false dream (chapter 44) followed by a false dawn. Chapter 44 unfolds in artificial night — neon (chapter 44) and night lamp (chapter 44) — a landscape where nothing is stable and nothing is truly felt. Jaekyung is drunk, his consciousness slipping in and out of awareness; Dan, overwhelmed and inexperienced (when it comes to relationship), projects meaning onto a moment that cannot hold it. He wishes time would “stand still,” but he is wishing against reality. The entire scene is built on one-sided desire. The intimacy is sensory, not emotional. Dan longs to “get to know” (chapter 44) someone who is not present, rather drunk. But getting to know someone means communication. It is precisely the illusion captured in the song’s confession: I don’t know if I’m just dreaming… I don’t know if I see it true… And he wasn’t seeing it true; he was dreaming alone.

Then comes Chapter 45 — cruel daylight, harsh and flat, the sun stripped of warmth. (chapter 45) Morning light becomes a scalpel. There is no magic left, no gentleness, no room for misunderstanding. Jaekyung’s bluntness (chapter 45) annihilates the illusion Dan had constructed the night before. This is not heartbreak; it is disenchantment, the almost physical pain of realizing a moment meant nothing to the other person involved. Chapter 44 was the dream, and Chapter 45 was its punishment. Together they show a relationship out of sync, two people whose desires never touch at the same time. One wishes for home and attention, while the other has no idea that he is loved. So far, he has never heard this: “I love you”. One tries to reach out emotionally, while the other remains absent. However, when they are both lucid, none of them are totally honest, as they are self confused. Thus they are in two different worlds.

Chapter 83 is the first time those worlds merge. Hence we have the purple sky! (chapter 83) This scene confirmed my previous interpretation about the symbolism of the blue/golden hour.

Everything that failed in Chapters 44 and 45 is repaired — not by repetition, but by transformation. (chapter 83) The setting is no longer artificial night nor cold morning. It is true daylight — warm, golden, forgiving. Both men are fully conscious. Both are vulnerable. Both are honest. Both are sober. And for the first time, both want the same thing at the same time. This mutuality is the quiet miracle that turns an ordinary Ferris wheel cabin into a sacred emotional space. When Dan looks toward the horizon and murmurs, (chapter 83), the wolf thinks, with disarming sincerity, he is thankful toward the physical therapist. ” The wish that destroyed them in Chapter 44 now binds them together in Chapter 83. Suspended high in the sky, they share the same breath, the same light, the same fragile desire. This is where John Paul Young’s lyrics finally find their home: And I don’t know if I’m being foolish… don’t know if I’m being wise… but it’s something that I must believe in… and it’s there when I look in your eyes. And now it is the champion’s turn to become brave and confess his feelings to doc Dan, but like it was just revealed: Joo Jaekyung refused to repeat his confession! (chapter 83)

And the Ferris wheel forces them to talk to each other and face that truth. Unlike that night when Jaekyung could simply roll over and fall asleep, or that morning when Dan could retreat into silence, the Ferris wheel offers no escape route. They are trapped together — enclosed, elevated, suspended. Neither can walk away. (chapter 45) Neither can pretend not to feel. Neither can avoid the other’s gaze. They must see each other as they are, in that moment. And miraculously, neither flinches. There is no denial, no deflection, no cruelty. Only two men who finally dare to look. Whereas Chapter 44 let them hide behind darkness and drunkenness, and Chapter 45 forced them into cold exposure, Chapter 83 holds them in a gentle, suspended in-between: the space where dream and reality finally meet.

And Mingwa gives this moment a witness (chapter 83) — the enormous Teddy Bear Jaekyung won earlier that day. In the cramped Ferris wheel cabin, the bear sits with them, silent and soft, absorbing every unspoken emotion. It becomes the guardian of the day’s truth, the counterweight to the night of Chapter 44. Nothing from this moment can be denied, rewritten, or dismissed as drunken illusion. The bear remembers. It carries the warmth of Dan’s rediscovered childhood, the soreness of Jaekyung’s fear on the boat, the sweetness of their awkwardness, the courage of their mutual wish. Later, when Dan sees the bear again, he will remember not the fear of falling, not the dizziness, not the awkwardness — but the moment Jaekyung looked at him and apologized to him. Hence later the doctor is seen looking at his present (chapter 84) and holding the bear’s hand. (chapter 84) The bear contains the view, the sunset, the air, the honesty — everything that neither of them can run away from now.

This is why the Ferris wheel scene is more than a romantic interlude; it is a structural correction of the narrative wound created in Chapters 44 and 45. It does not repeat the night. It redeems it. It heals the morning. It merges the suspended magic of Chapter 44 with the daylight honesty of Chapter 45 — but only because both are willing, present, open. For the first time, their timing aligns. For the first time, neither is dreaming alone. For the first time, love is truly in the air, not as fantasy nor delusion, but as a shared, breathing reality. But wait… in episode 84, there is no “I like you,” no dramatic declaration, no romance in words. So it looks like my association was wrong. (chapter 84) Instead, what rises between them is something quieter and far more intimate: penance. The fighter does not confess love; he confesses his faults. He does not offer desire; he offers regret. In Jinx, this is the deeper beginning of love, because an apology centers the other person’s pain rather than one’s own feelings. Then Jaekyung admits he was wrong, he gives Dan something far more valuable than a confession — he gives recognition. The hamster has rights, he can express his thoughts and feelings.

This is why the air in the cabin feels charged despite the lack of explicit emotion. Love appears not as a statement but as a change in behavior, a cessation of superiority, a willingness to repair what was broken. For the first time, they meet on equal ground: the athlete stripped of his dominance, the therapist freed from his habitual submission. Neither plays a role; both simply exist honestly in the same small space. They are both humans.

And in this suspended moment, John Paul Young’s refrain drifts quietly into the scene—not as music, but as meaning. Because what unfolds in the cabin is exactly the tension the song names:

Both men stand at that threshold. Dan is wise enough to hope again, hence he is holding the teddy bear’s hand (chapter 84), but foolish enough to remain cautious and remain silent. (chapter 84)

Jaekyung is foolish enough not repeat his words (chapter 84) (chapter 84), but wise enough to regret immediately. (chapter 84) He is also wise enough to care deeply and repair instead of demand. Thus his apology feels so genuine.

Their intimacy is not built on certainty but on uncertainty bravely shared. Not on declarations, but on communication—hesitant, imperfect, but real. Not on fantasy, but on the courage to face each other without hiding. And that’s the common point between these two places in the air (chapter 45) (chapter 84) (chapter 84) Both men are not brave enough to confess their true feelings to their fated partner. Hence both came to regret their actions. (chapter 46) (chapter 46) The champion also played “dumb”. Thus the pillow got punched later. (chapter 84) He shouldn’t have thrown away his “feelings”. So by rubbing the hand of the toy, doc Dan is gradually expressing the return of “his greed and hope”.

The Ferris wheel becomes the place where foolishness and wisdom merge, where vulnerability replaces power, and where air itself begins to carry the shape of a future neither of them can yet name…but both can finally feel.

I was almost finished, when chapter 84 got released. Hence I could enrich the last part.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or Manhwa, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: The Watery Point 🔵 Of No Return ⤵️

Water and Power

Two years ago, I published the analysis At the crossroads: between 🤍, 💙, and ❤️‍🔥 and it has become the most read essay on my blog. [27.3 K views] It traced Joo Jaekyung and Kim Dan’s first day off together—the fateful swim in chapters 27-28 —when Joo Jaekyung’s apparent selfishness became the catalyst for Kim Dan’s first spiritual awakening. There, the water served as both mirror and baptism: a liquid threshold through which the doctor began to accept sexuality not as sin or submission, but as part of being alive. I had compared the athlete to a dragon holding his yeouiju. The pool stood for motion, rebirth, and the courage to breathe underwater—to trust one’s body rather than deny it.

Though the grandmother was never mentioned, I had sensed her ghostly presence in the grandson’s thoughts and actions. In her youth, the ocean looked beautiful to her (chapter 53), yet she kept her distance. Observe that she only talked about one time experience. She sensed its danger and built her life on the solid ground of caution, duty, and control. In other words, she belongs to the world of the shore (chapter 53) —the solid, the measurable, the safe. Her fascination with the sea’s beauty reveals the limits of her perception: she judges by what is visible, by surface calm and reflected light. The ocean entrances her precisely because she refuses to imagine what lies beneath. For her, beauty is something to be looked at, not entered. Depth implies risk; darkness suggests loss of control.

That is why she keeps her distance. She fears what cannot be seen or accounted for — the unseen currents, the hidden life beneath the glittering skin of water. Her faith is built on appearances, not intuition; on the stability of the shore, not the movement of the tide. Thus I deduce that she never learned to swim. To her, entering the water would mean surrendering control, accepting fluidity, and admitting the existence of life below the surface. This means, swimming would expose the falsehood of her philosophy. That’s why I come to the following deduction that to her, swimming was unnecessary; one simply had to stay on land and hope never to fall in. But the pool, unlike the ocean, demanded a choice: enter, move, the pleasure of being below the surface (chapter 28) and learn that not everything can be postponed or entrusted to someone else. Water, in this sense, rejects fatalism. It calls for motion, for risk, for personal responsibility.

What the grandmother built on faith in others was quietly undone by breath and muscle. (chapter 80) And that intuition resurfaced and was confirmed in episode 80, when another day off brings the couple back to the pool. This time, the doctor steps into the water willingly. (chapter 80) He is no longer the man waiting to be rescued; he is the man learning how to swim. The champion’s words (chapter 80) distill the new doctrine: don’t wait for salvation (chapter 80), create your own buoyancy. Between the first swim (chapter 27) and this second lies the true point of no return—where superficial judgment turns into reflection, dependency into self-trust (chapter 80) and the rejection of powerlessness, (chapter 80), and fear of closeness (chapter 28) into the first stirrings of love (chapter 80).

Shin Okja’s private religion was one of delegation: wait for the right person, the right moment, the right help to come. That’s why she never got the chance to return to the ocean. (chapter 53) Safety lay in patience and dependence. Even when she later spoke with the champion by the sea, she avoided mentioning the ocean —as if to deny that any movement beyond her control could exist.

(chapter 65)

One might argue that I am overinterpreting, since the grandmother’s presence seems unrelated to the swimming pool and tied instead to her graduation gift—the gray hoodie. (chapter 80) Yet her absence from the pool scene is precisely what reveals her theology of avoidance. The pool was never her domain because her life revolves around work, not pleasure. She has no notion of rest without guilt, no concept of joy detached from utility. For her, swimming would appear frivolous—something “unnecessary” as long as one stays on solid ground. Jinx-philes should keep in mind that she never gave such a task to Joo Jaekyung. Her instructions to him were always practical, delegating care outward: take him back to Seoul, bring him to a big hospital and make sure he’s safe. (chapter 65) When she sees them together, her first reaction is not pride or relief but mild reproach— doc Dan should have left already. (chapter 78) The subtext is unmistakable: she expected obedience, efficiency, not attachment. Furthermore, her final instruction—“Make sure you see a doctor regularly” (chapter 78) sounds like ordinary concern, yet it hides her familiar logic of blame. It is as if she were implying that Joo Jaekyung has failed to fulfill her favor because Kim Dan has resisted care. In her eyes, the grandson is still the one responsible for trouble; the athlete’s role remains that of the dependable proxy who must “fix” him. What makes this moment striking is her tone of urgency, so unlike her habitual fatalism. The woman who once repeated “I’m the same as always” (chapter 65) suddenly speaks as though time is running out. (chapter 78) Her words, however, do not signal newfound insight—they only reinforce her desire to keep control, to ensure that someone else continues her mission of delegated care.

But what she interprets as negligence is actually independence. The champion is no longer following her religion of work and duty; he is inventing a new one based on choice (chapter 77), respect and care. What she calls delay is, in truth, meditation and transformation.

Presents: The Gray Hoodie and the Lady

If the grandmother’s religion was built on work, the gray hoodie was its sacred relic. (chapter 80) It was her graduation gift, yet it had nothing to do with his new profession or status. In contrast, the first episode already shows Kim Dan in a blue therapist’s uniform, name tag neatly pinned — a garment he must have purchased himself. (chapter 1) Traditionally, a graduation present helps the recipient embark on a career — like for example, a watch, a suit, or even a briefcase — symbols of adult entry into the job market. By offering him a hoodie instead, she unconsciously devalued her grandson’s professional worth. The garment belongs to the domestic sphere, not the workplace; it wraps him in comfort rather than readiness. In a moment meant to celebrate his arrival into public life, she reinscribes him into the private one — the house, the caretaker role, the obedient child. He doesn’t look like someone who went to university.

The gesture, whether she intended it or not, tells him that his identity has no market value beyond her recognition. The gift affirms warmth but denies competence; it soothes rather than equips. In addition, the grandmother’s choice of a hoodie exposes her lack of investment in that future. Her pride ended at the diploma; what came next was his responsibility. (chapter 47) There was no curiosity about his career, no acknowledgment of his competence—only the quiet satisfaction that through her endurance, she had produced a “doctor.” In the graduation photo, she even wears the mortarboard herself, smiling with the pride of someone who believes the diploma justifies a lifetime of sacrifice. Her grandson’s success confirms her own virtue; his “adulthood” validates her survival. This question to the athlete exposes her lack of interests in his profession: (chapter 65)

But her act of giving, like her act of living, was book-keeping disguised as affection. (chapter 41) While dying, she reduces love to an equation of productivity: “Dan, it’s important to give back as much as you take.” The verb do anchors her worldview — love must be measurable, visible, earned through action. To do good by someone means to labor for them, not to rest beside them. What caught my attention is that neither doctor (chapter 27) nor the champion employs the expression “vacation” or “break”. (chapter 80) Why? It is because they never experienced a break. We have to envision that the “hamster” must have followed his grandmother, when he was not busy studying or working. Both main leads never experienced a real vacation. They say a day off, as if the day itself didn’t really exist, as if it were a temporary pause between “real” time. In their inherited logic, only work gives time its value; everything else evaporates. The grandmother’s way of loving has turned rest into an absence, something unworthy of being named. However, observe that there’s a gradual change in doc Dan’s vocabulary: (chapter 80) The problem is that for the hamster, only the athlete is worthy of getting his rest. It still doesn’t belong to his world.

Shin Okja’s universe contains no category for leisure, play, or shared time; such things produce nothing, and what produces nothing has no value. Even when she worries — “You haven’t eaten?” (chapter 5) the focus remains mechanical. Eating is fuel; sleep is maintenance. But rest, in the sense of surrender, stillness, or joy, is foreign to her lexicon.

Her self-image as a tireless worker (chapter 47) is, in truth, a legend she wrote about herself. When Kim Dan recalls that “she’s never had a day’s rest,” the statement reveals more about his belief than about her reality. The woman who claimed endless labor also knew the comfort of “weekends” (chapter 30) — she watched The Fine Line, the very drama that made Choi Heesung famous. The detail seems trivial, yet it exposes everything: she had leisure (chapter 30), she simply refused to call it that. Watching television was permitted because it was passive, solitary, and could be rationalized as recuperation, not pleasure. In contrast, genuine rest — time shared, chosen, or joyful — never existed in her vocabulary. What she denied was not the existence of rest but the act of resting with him. She kept her downtime to herself, as if peace were a private possession. For her, love meant providing, not accompanying. Yet true care requires presence — sharing is caring, as the saying goes. [For more read this essay: Sharing is caring ] To share one’s time is to acknowledge another person’s worth beyond utility. Shin Okja never did that; she offered comfort but withheld companionship.This is why Kim Dan later struggles to accept that Joo Jaekyung is willing to spend his own time on him — the champion does what the grandmother never did: he makes room for him in his rest. His attempt is to make the main lead smile, to make him happy.

Her statement in chapter 65 — (chapter 65) displays that she perceives her grandson’s exhaustion not as suffering but as malfunction, as if the human were a device that could be recalibrated through work and pills. That’s why her favors revolves about living conditions, but not about his “happiness”. Perhaps she genuinely hoped that the drugs and the stability of a “regular job” with the champion would realign him, as though routine alone could fix what grief and deprivation had unbalanced.

What she never imagines, however, is that balance might emerge not from regulation but from relationship — not from control, but from the unpredictable rhythm of living. Thus the readers can hear or sense the heart racing of the protagonists.

But let’s return our attention to the grandmother. Because she keeps an account, affection becomes another form of work, and gratitude a form of repayment. She cannot imagine love that simply exists — it must be done. Every gesture had to be accounted for and eventually entered into the invisible ledger of “what I’ve done for you.” For her, a gift was never spontaneous; it was a transactional record. It had to suggest effort without truly requiring it—so she could later recall it as proof of trouble taken. But why is she doing this? Ultimately, Shin Okja’s greatest flaw is not cruelty but distrust. She never truly believes her grandson can stand on his own. She fears that he might take the wrong path. (chapter 65) Her constant bookkeeping—every favor tallied, every gift framed as trouble—betrays a hidden fear: that if she stops keeping score, she will lose him. Rather than grant him autonomy, she entrusts him to another caretaker. Sending him to the champion is not an act of faith but of resignation, a way to offload responsibility while maintaining the illusion of control.

When she “went out of her way,” she made sure the phrase itself became part of the gift. The author let transpire this philosophy in two events. In an earlier memory, the child Kim Dan watches his grandmother return home from the cold night (chapter 11), scarf tied under her chin, carrying a single sweet bun. She doesn’t need to say she “went out of her way”—her action already proclaims it. The effort is the gift. (chapter 11) That simple walk to the store becomes a moral event, proof of affection through fatigue. (chapter 11) Even the smallest purchase is framed as sacrifice. The sweet bread itself—a cheap red bean bun—is less nourishment than testimony: “Look what I endured for you.” If he had followed her, he would have seen that it didn’t take so much effort and money to buy the “present”. Finally, he had to share the sweet bread with his grandmother.

This moment sets the pattern for her entire philosophy of giving. Love must be earned through trouble; care must leave a trace of effort. The gesture matters more than the joy it brings. In her world, affection is always accompanied by labor, and gratitude becomes indistinguishable from guilt.This pattern repeats across her life. To “go out of one’s way” (chapter 80) becomes both proof of care and a claim for repayment. Hence she went to school or university for the ceremonies. However, such an action stands for social tradition and normality. She gives little, but ensures it feels heavy. Each offering, no matter how modest, is wrapped in the language of fatigue and obligation. The child, in turn, learns that to be loved is to feel guilty, and to receive is to incur debt.

The hoodie later inherits this same emotional script. It’s the adult version of the birthday bun: humble, practical, and accompanied by invisible conditions. Both are gifts that measure sacrifice, not joy. When she says she “went through so much” to raise him, she isn’t lying—she is testifying, recording her hardship in fabric and flour. However, pay attention to the picture from the hamster’s memory: (chapter 47) Where is the gray hoodie? That day, he only received a bouquet of flowers. Its absence in the photo is revealing. A gray hoodie would have looked out of place beside formal suits and robes; it would have exposed her thrift. The omission is both aesthetic and psychological: she hides the evidence of small-minded practicality beneath the spectacle of maternal pride. What was invisible at the ceremony later re-emerges in episode 80 (chapter 80), and with it, the emotional economy she built.

It is not far-fetched to imagine that the hoodie came paired with a favor or transaction (chapter 53) —perhaps the signing of the loan. “You’re a doctor now; you’ll pay it off quickly.” (chapter 80) In her eyes, generosity always justified expectation. The flowers were for display; the hoodie was the contract.

That’s why her gifts always come from the same palette: dull, neutral, gray. Even the birthday sequence is bathed in that dim, ochre light where warmth looks like exhaustion. The gray hoodie continues this chromatic philosophy—safety without brightness, affection without ease.

This explains why the hoodie feels less like a present and more like a receipt. At the same time, it denies him “adulthood” too. A sweater, not a suit; warmth, not celebration. Its comfort masked her emotional distance and her disinterest in his career. She gave him something to wear at home—a garment of rest that forbids real rest—because her world allowed no leisure without guilt.

Her sense of time mirrored that logic. She lived oriented toward the past (chapter 65) and the future (chapter 78), rarely the present. Hence she shows no real joy about their visit before their departure. Life for her was a chain of recollections and predictions: what she had done (chapter 65), what he would one day repay (chapter 47). The present moment existed only as a bridge between past sacrifice and future obligation. The embrace is conditional — a rehearsal for independence, not tenderness. In that instant, love is already an investment waiting for return. The teddy bear pressed between them, once a symbol of innocence and comfort, becomes collateral in this emotional economy: the pledge that he will someday “grow up,” earn, and pay back the care that raised him. Even at the graduation, she treated the day not as fulfillment but as record keeping. (chapter 47) The bouquet of flowers visible in the picture served as public proof of pride, while the hoodie—cheap, colorless, and private—belonged to the closed economy of obligation.

The scarf later mirrors this same logic, but in reverse. (chapter 41) When Dan gifts his grandmother an expensive scarf, he hides its true price — “I got it for a bargain” — repeating her own pattern of disguised generosity. She sees through the lie, teasing him for “spoiling” her, yet she accepts the luxury without feeling guilty. The scarf becomes her version of the hoodie: a fabric trophy of moral worth. But its later disappearance is revealing. In season two, she wears it (chapter 56) shortly after her arrival at the hospice, never again. When she greets Joo Jaekyung, the scarf is gone (chapter 61). Why? One might reply that the scarf lost its value, especially since she is living next to the director’s room. I doubt that such men would pay attention to such an object. Another possibility is that she fears its brightness might betray her neglect, for the champion has lived with her grandson for a while. How could she display silk while her grandson owns almost nothing? (chapter 80) The missing scarf thus exposes both her superficiality and exaggerated generosity. Her affection, like her pride, is short-lived — decorative rather than enduring. Should Heesung ever visit her, (chapter 30) one can easily imagine the scarf’s reappearance: the fabric of self-deception, ready to flatter, to perform, to erase guilt under the sheen of respectability. She already acted like a fan girl in front of the celebrity. (chapter 61)

The pattern of her giving finds its quiet conclusion in episode 80. When Kim Dan rediscovers the hoodie, his first smile fades into silence. (chapter 80) The gesture that once symbolized love now feels like pain and loss. The signification of the gift has changed. What once wrapped him in safety now weighs like absence — the fabric retains the shape of someone who is about to vanish. His silence is not understanding but hurt, a wordless awareness that affection can curdle into memory. The audience, not the character, perceives that with the grandmother’s approaching death, her ledger is about to close. The gray fabric, once proof of her sacrifice, will lose its moral weight; her “gesture” will expire with her. Yet Kim Dan may not yet realize that this very ending could one day free him. The book-keeping dies with the bookkeeper.

This moment also reveals why he remains wary of other people’s gifts. (chapter 31) When Heesung offers flowers “to get closer,” Kim Dan’s face mirrors the same unease: affection presented as transaction, intimacy disguised as generosity. What the actor calls closeness, the doctor feels as imbalance — the same emotional distance that Shin Okja’s presents once produced. Her gifts, meant to bind, isolated him instead; they built a hierarchy where gratitude replaced equality. Each present widened the gap between giver and receiver. To be cared for was to be indebted.

From this upbringing stems Kim Dan’s reflexive equation:

Each time someone offers him something, he instinctively feels burdens (chapter 31) and tries to refuse it. (chapter 31) (chapter 80) “You don’t have to go through all this trouble.” The line is not modesty but defense. To him, receiving kindness creates imbalance. His grandmother’s “help” was always instrumental; every act of support came attached to sacrifice: “I went through so much for you.” The hoodie thus becomes a moral anchor, a fabric reminder that love must always be earned and repaid.

Guilt as Love Language.

Because of this, Kim Dan experiences love only through fatigue and suffering. He feels cared for when someone worries (chapter 67), loses sleep, or pays a price. He interprets Joo Jaekyung’s concern as “trouble,” Heesung’s gifts as “too much.” In his mind, affection is inseparable from cost:

If you love me, you must pay for it. And if I accept your love, I’m guilty.

Caretaker Identity and Self-Erasure


To escape that guilt, he lives as a helper. (chapter 80) “I’ll stay in the background.” His self-worth depends on not burdening others. His words let transpire that he has never been Shin Okja’s first priority in the end. The hoodie reinforces that psychology—it is not a professional outfit like a suit or briefcase would have been, but a teenager’s garment, meant for the domestic space rather than the adult world. It literally arrests his growth, keeping him in the house and under her logic. Thus it is not surprising that after receiving his diploma, he still took part-time jobs.

Gifts as Triggers of Anxiety

When others try to give him something—Heesung’s flowers, Jaekyung’s wardrobe—his first instinct is panic. “What do I do? It’s all so expensive.” He expects a hidden price: affection, submission, repayment. Every gesture of generosity recalls the old bargain with his grandmother.

Repetition Compulsion

He repeats the same dynamic with new authority figures. With Heesung, he suspects every gift hides control. With Joo Jaekyung, he accepts care only to reduce someone else’s burden. When the champion lies—“These brands sent the wrong size; I was going to throw them out anyway”—Kim Dan hears not kindness but necessity. Refusing would mean waste, and he has long internalized that nothing must ever be wasted. So he accepts—not out of entitlement, but as an act of thrift, a way to help the giver by taking what is “useless.”

And yet, through this misreading, something begins to shift. The logic of guilt quietly bends toward mutual release. Jaekyung sheds excess; Dan sheds shame. The exchange of clothes becomes an exchange of burdens.

Gray: The Color of Suspension.

The hoodie’s color captures the entire tragedy of their old world. Gray is neither black nor white—it refuses decision, blending work and rest, love and obligation. It is the color of compromise, of deferred joy, of life half-lived. Gray also carries another meaning beyond monotony. It fuses black and white — two opposites that, when mixed, erase each other’s clarity. The hoodie’s color therefore reflects the fused identity of grandmother and grandson: their lives blended until he became her shadow. Her pride shone only through his dimness. To live in gray meant to live as her reflection — never as himself. The color embodies both her dominance and his self-erasure. When Kim Dan finds it again in episode 80, his first smile fades into silence. (chapter 80) The object that once expressed care and promised safety now mirrors grief. The gray fabric absorbs the light around him, turning into the shade of everything unspoken between love and duty.

The hoodie, once a symbol of endurance, now becomes a relic of a world where love meant survival. To wear it again would be to stay in that twilight. To put it away is to risk color, to learn to live in the present tense.

The Wardrobe: Undoing the Gray Religion

If the gray hoodie was the relic of Shin Okja’s work-based faith, Joo Jaekyung’s wardrobe (chapter 80) is the site of its quiet destruction. His act of giving reverses every law the grandmother ever taught. First, he does not “go out of his way.” The clothes are delivered effortlessly, without fanfare or moral accounting. (chapter 80) There is no speech about sacrifice, no self-congratulation. (chapter 80) By erasing the gesture of “effort,” he removes the emotional price tag that once accompanied every gift.

Second, he tells a deliberate lie: that he did not spend a dime, that the brands sent the wrong sizes. This white lie has healing power. It dismantles the logic of debt that rules Kim Dan’s psyche. (chapter 80) If the grandmother’s motto was “I went through so much for you,” the champion’s is “It’s no big deal.” Generosity becomes invisible, unburdened, and therefore trustworthy.

Third, he offers not one item but an entire range. (chapter 80) The row of garments invites choice — a concept absent from Shin Okja’s universe, where love came in single doses and with strings attached. Here, the doctor is asked to select what he likes, to exercise taste, to inhabit preference. The abundance of options grants him agency, dignity, and the right to refuse.

Fourth, note the nature of the clothes: they are not sportswear. (chapter 80) These are professional garments — coats, shirts, and slacks suitable for the workplace, not the gym. They restore the image his grandmother’s hoodie had erased. In offering these, Joo Jaekyung is not only dressing him but reframing his social identity: from dependent to equal, from housebound caretaker to visible professional. This means that they are bringing him into the adult world. Yet this also creates a paradox — wearing such refined clothes will attract attention, making it impossible for Kim Dan to “stay in the background.” (chapter 80) They will incite him to voice more his thoughts, to become stronger as a responsible physical therapist. The wardrobe, like a mirror, forces him into presence. This means that he is losing his identity as “ghost”, which was how the halmoni was perceived by the athlete. (chapter 22)

Symbolically, the location intensifies the gesture: the clothes are placed inside the champion’s own wardrobe. (chapter 80) The two now share a domestic and symbolic space. What once separated their worlds — fame, class, gendered roles — begins to dissolve thread by thread. The actor Choi Heesung’s remark, that gifts can “bring people closer,” (chapter 30) becomes unexpectedly true here. The wardrobe bridges the distance that the grandmother’s gifts had always created.

When the champion remarks, (chapter 80) he implies that these items would just go to waste. Therefore he completes the reversal. Waste, once the grandmother’s greatest fear, becomes the vehicle of grace. By claiming the clothes are “leftovers,” he removes their monetary and moral value; they are no longer costly. In accepting them, Kim Dan does not incur debt — he prevents waste. (chapter 80) This is why his hesitant and embarrassed gratitude, framed against a background of dissolving gray waves, feels so transformative. The air behind him ripples as if washing away the residue of his old faith.

The striped blue-and-white shirt he finally chooses carries its own quiet symbolism. (chapter 80) Yet unlike gray — the color of fusion and loss of identity — these shades remain distinct. They do not blend but alternate, acknowledging the coexistence of two identities: the doctor and the man, the caregiver and the self. In contrast to the grandmother’s world, where love meant absorption and sameness, Joo Jaekyung’s gesture affirms difference. The champion does not swallow him; he gives him space.

At the same time, the stripes hint at the complexity of Kim Dan’s inner life. Beneath his apparent passivity lies rhythm, variation, and resilience — qualities long suppressed by duty and guilt. The pattern becomes a visual metaphor for the layered texture of his heart.

By filling the wardrobe with clothes of different colors, the champion quite literally brings light and time back into Kim Dan’s life. The new hues break the monotony of gray (chapter 80); they mark the passing of days, the return of seasons, the rediscovery that not every morning has to look the same. Variety itself becomes a form of freedom. When the wolf once complained that all his shirts looked identical, he was unknowingly naming what both of them lacked: differentiation, spontaneity, change. Through this act, he restores color not only to the doctor’s wardrobe but to his emotional world — a quiet resurrection through fabric.

Finally, the celebrity’s next gesture — teaching him how to swim — extends this transformation. If the grandmother’s graduation gift (the hoodie) kept him grounded and homebound, neglecting his future and career, the champion’s “lesson” propels him toward movement and autonomy. (chapter 80) Swimming means survival without the shore; it is the art of staying afloat without a hand to hold. In this sense, Joo Jaekyung’s care points forward, not backward. He offers not protection but potential, not memory but future.

The wardrobe, then, is not a storage space but a threshold — between debt and desire, between inherited caution and chosen freedom. And now, you comprehend why the doctor chose to seek refuge and support, when he feared to sink. (chapter 80) The “hamster” had instinctively turned to the only person who had ever offered him help without cost.

In reaching for the champion, he does not regress into dependence; he reaches toward a new form of trust, one that no longer confuses care with control. To let himself be held is not to return to childhood, but to unlearn fear. The act of seeking support becomes the first stroke of a new swimmer — hesitant, but free.

This scene also recalls the image of the Korean dragon and its yeouiju — the luminous, wish-granting jewel said to contain both wisdom and life energy. The dragon’s power is not innate; it is completed and elevated by the jewel. Without the yeouiju, it cannot ascend to the heavens — strength without meaning, force without direction.

When Kim Dan finally pulls Joo Jaekyung into his arms (chapter 80), the myth reverses. The dragon—once feared, untouchable, wrapped in rage and solitude—is suddenly embraced by the very being he once believed too fragile for his world. The power dynamic inverts: the human shelters the beast.

In that gesture, the legend of the Korean dragon and its yeouiju gains a new form. The jewel is no longer an external object of desire, but a state of being—mutual recognition. By holding the dragon, Kim Dan becomes the hand that completes the circle, allowing power to flow again. The yeouiju exists between them, not in either of them: it is the bond itself.

For the champion, who has long carried the invisible scar of disgust— (chapter 75) —this embrace is nothing short of salvation. The man who once fought to wash off shame through endless training now finds himself accepted in his unguarded state. He doesn’t need to mask his trauma with perfume (chapter 75), the imagined smell, or cleanse his skin of battle; he is held and, therefore, purified. Through Dan’s arms, he rediscovers his value and humanity—the dragon touched and not destroyed. He is worth of being embraced, even if he is already so old!

This reversal has immense symbolic power. The yeouiju is no longer something the dragon must seize; it is something that recognizes him back. (chapter 80) When Kim Dan holds him, the light of that jewel shines from within the dragon himself. Power and tenderness, once enemies, coexist in the same body.

For Kim Dan, this act also signals a new allegiance. He is no longer in service of duty or debt—no longer the caretaker bound to an old creed of sacrifice. By choosing to embrace Joo Jaekyung, he chooses his friend, not his “master.” He decides who is worthy of his trust, and in doing so, reclaims his agency.

The dragon, embraced rather than worshiped, rises stronger. The yeouiju—the bond, the shared heartbeat—no longer lies at the peak of a mythic mountain but glows quietly between two exhausted men who have stopped running from touch.

The gray world — the realm of thrift, debt, and book-keeping — dissolves into color and movement. Blue and white ripple through the water, reflecting not fusion but harmony. For the first time, love does not demand payment; it breathes.

Arc 8 – The point of no return

The shape of the 8 itself evokes both the infinity loop and the closed circuit: two halves endlessly reflecting each other, each incomplete without the other’s motion. It is the symbol of reciprocity, but also of a threshold — the moment when balance can no longer be postponed. Once complete, the loop allows no intrusion — it admits no third. The number’s symmetry carries both union and exclusion: whatever falls outside its rhythm disappears.

This is the geometry of Jinx’s emotional world in Arc 8. The loop that once included a third observer — the grandmother’s watchful eye, the manager’s interference, the actor’s rivalry and resent — now folds inward, leaving no aperture for control. The form itself performs the story’s evolution: dependency becomes reciprocity; triangulation dissolves into dual motion. And now, you comprehend why Mingwa included a new outburst of the wolf’s jealousy. (chapter 79) This is one part of the new circle. Jealousy is the residue of imbalance — the echo of the 7 within the 8. In the numerology of Jinx, the 7-chapters, like for example episode 7 (chapter 7), episode 18, where the champion had sex because of this statement (chapter 18),episode 34 with Choi Heesung (chapter 34) or episode 52, where the former members of Team Black and expressed their disdain and jealousy toward the main lead (chapter 52)

But Arc 8 changes the equation. For the first time, both protagonists risk loss because they have something — and someone — to lose. The return of jealousy is therefore not regression but proof of attachment and the occasion to improve their personality (chapter 79), the final test before the circle closes for good.

Eight is the reversal digit, where hidden motives come to light and attachments are tested. Between 7 (chapter 47) and 8 lies that invisible hinge: the death of the old economy of love and the birth of a new one.

Thus, Arc 8 becomes the arena of triangular pressure. The grandmother’s possessive nostalgia (she sees herself as the mother, doc Dan as the boy and the champion as her surrogate husband) (chapter 78) mirrors Park Namwook’s managerial anxiety (chapter 61) and Heesung’s residual rivalry and resent. Each acts as a different face of control: the woman binds through guilt, the manager through hierarchy acting as the owner of the athlete’s time, the actor through charm and deceptions. Together they form the triad that tries to reopen the circle closed in the pool. Let’s not forget that the athlete chose to take a day off on his own accord (chapter 80), but he had just returned to the gym. It is no longer the same training and routine.

Park Namwook in particular represents the system that resists intimacy. His “interference” is not random but defensive: he fears that Jaekyung’s change and his attachment to the physical therapist (the promise to teach the doctor to swim implies that he will focus on other things than MMA) will unbalance the professional order. In the symbolic arithmetic of the story, he inherits the number 7 — the unstable, the one who can no longer maintain symmetry.

Jealousy, then, becomes not corruption but purification. It exposes what still belongs to duty and what belongs to choice. Through these frictions, Kim Dan is compelled to speak for himself, to claim the very agency his grandmother once withheld. It makes the protagonists to perceive people in a different light and move away from their self-loathing, passivity and silence.

When he does, the circle of the 8 stabilizes at last. The old triangle — grandmother, doctor, and debt — gives way to the new one: champion, doctor, and trust. In the Arc 8, the color gray finally meets its antidote: blue. 💙What was once the hue of exhaustion and suspended time becomes the pulse of renewal. The blue heart 💙, which first appeared in my earlier essay At the Crossroad, returns here as the emotional compass of both men.

In Jinx, the white heart with the gray hoodie belongs to the past — to the grandmother’s logic of duty, guilt, and caution. Blue, by contrast, is the color of water, movement, and breath. It signals the capacity to feel without measuring, to give without debt. When Kim Dan accepts the new clothes, he does not merely change garments; he crosses from the gray zone of survival into the blue realm of relation. His heart, long muted by obligation, begins to circulate again.

The blue heart marks this point of no return: once it beats, neither man can retreat into solitude. Its rhythm unites the wolf and the hamster in a shared tempo — one that excludes the third, but not the world. For the first time, affection no longer obeys the law of bookkeeping. It flows.

The ocean, once feared and distant, now extends inward, beating quietly beneath their joined silhouettes. The gray relic of the past lies folded away, and in its place, something transparent begins: a friendship that breathes like water — uncounted, unowned, and alive.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or Manhwa, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: This has to change 🌬️🌀🍃

Chapter 79 proved my previous interpretation correct: the number 9 announces the end of a circle. (chapter 79) However, let me ask you this. What kind of circle ends in episode 79? Moreover, how is this ending different from the past? Interesting is that episode 79 of Jinx doesn’t end with conflict, but with an awakening. For the first time, Joo Jaekyung does not rise to fight, command, or perform — he wakes up to a realization: “This can’t go on.” In the Korean version, his words carry an unusual clarity. It is not fate that changes, but choice. The champion, who once lived as if enslaved by habit and haunted by ghosts, now chooses transformation. The circle that has defined his life — power, silence, guilt, and repression — finally begins to close.

The decision is quiet but monumental: he will no longer live in a cycle of fear and self-loathing. (chapter 79) Until now, Jaekyung has moved through life as if carrying a curse — the belief that he is unworthy of care and love. (chapter 78) Every match, every order, every touch was an act of penance. Yet, in this episode, that belief dissolves. What vanishes in chapter 79 is not his strength, but the compulsion to suffer for it. Through the unconscious confession from Doc Dan, the wolf discovers that despite his wrongdoings, he is not hated by the “hamster”. (chapter 79)The words carry the same emotional weight as (chapter 39) from the magical night in the States. Both moments unfold in half-darkness, both break through inhibition, and both blur the line between consciousness and surrender. The verbal difference hides a deeper sameness: (chapter 79) is not remorse alone — it is an act of love, an instinctive reaching-out toward the other’s pain.

Mingwa mirrors the composition of these two scenes to stress their equivalence. The parted lips, the contrast between the heavy breath and the mumbling, the closeness of skin — all visual echoes that turn guilt into a language of tenderness. In chapter 39, the confession was drug-induced, raw and unfiltered, but afterward Jaekyung dismissed it with a laugh: (chapter 41) What could have been a moment of truth was repressed through mockery. His body language was betraying him: his closed arms reveal that he was on the defensive. By trivializing love, he protected himself from suffering and as such from facing his own capacity for harm. Behind the joke hid an immense self-loathing: to accept the confession as real would have required believing himself worthy of it. To trust himself…. he is not a loser, a nobody!

Chapter 79 reverses that denial. This time, the athlete cannot turn away or make light of what he hears. (chapter 79) The doctor’s voice — faint, sleep-bound, and sincere — forces him to listen. The “mistake” returns, transformed into absolution. Where laughter once erased meaning, silence now restores it. The champion finally grasps that Dan’s words, whether “I love you” or “I’m sorry,” spring from the same place: care that persists despite injury.

This is why the “blue night” cannot be read as accident or madness. It is revelation. The wolf sees, perhaps for the first time, that he can be forgiven — that love, for Dan, includes compassion for his flaws. The “I’m sorry” becomes the mirror image of the earlier “I love you,” not a repetition but a correction. What Jaekyung once labeled a mistake now stands as proof of connection, as if fate itself were rewriting the joke into a prayer.

The End of a Circle

Each chapter ending in nine has marked emotional completion: chapter 9’s first gesture of care (chapter 9), 29’s confession on the couch (chapter 29), 69’s first expression of feelings in the dark (chapter 69). In chapter 79, the circle closes once more. The night’s palette tells the story — deep blue softens into violet (chapter 64) (chapter 79), the color born from the fusion of blue (Dan’s sorrow) and red (Jaekyung’s intensity). For the first time, in the penthouse the color of their relationship is not pain but balance. And now, you comprehend why in the hallway, the purple had almost vanished: (chapter 79) The light purple – lavender that once filled their world turns (chapter 66) (chapter 79) fades into the cold blue of the night. The light shifts — not toward warmth, but toward fragility. The purple, symbol of fusion, nearly disappears, leaving behind the dominant blue of isolation and fear. (chapter 79) This chromatic regression visualizes what happens next: in the hallway, both men are still haunted by their separate pain. Dan, drawn by the pull of despair and self-loathing, almost falls over the railing. Jaekyung, still guided by fear, rushes to catch him. (chapter 79)

The blue in this scene is not mere sadness — it is the residue of old wounds resurfacing. It unites them through pain rather than peace, yet this unity marks the turning point. The absence of purple is what propels the wolf to make a decision: he is about to drop his routine and as such his past believes, like for example, his life is still his first priority or he is just a shackle. He realizes that color — the life and warmth in Dan — is fading. (chapter 79) To restore it, he will have to speak, to act, and ultimately, to smile again.

What truly ends here is the Emperor’s old language. The vocabulary of orders — (chapter 79) gives way to the silent recognition of fear. When the champion admits, (chapter 79), it is a confession disguised as complaint. For the first time, he voiced his dependency and vulnerability more clearly, as his body language is no longer expressing hesitation and shyness. Imagine that so far, he had lived following the principle of “self-reliance”. Yet when Dan asks, “What?” the champion retreats: (chapter 79) His feelings collapse into the void between words. Above them, the spiral chandelier glows — the perfect symbol of their unfinished circle. His unspoken fear hangs suspended, waiting to be voiced because of someone else’s actions: the doctor’s grin (chapter 79) and fall (chapter 79) That retreat exposes a deeper fear — not of rejection, but of mockery. The man who once endured his father’s contempt and smirks (chapter 54) still equates vulnerability with humiliation. (chapter 73) In the past, every sign of weakness was punished or laughed at; even longing arrived through ridicule. Hence the “grinning” Dan of his nightmare (chapter 79) should be perceived as a distorted echo of the father’s cruel smile. And now, Jinx-philes can grasp why the wolf woke up from this “dream”. (chapter 79) The vision forces him to confront the origin of his shame. He realizes, instinctively, that the real Kim Dan would never smile at his pain — and through that recognition, he begins to separate present from past. He has already experienced a silent, but warm gaze (chapter 77) from his fated partner after admitting his defeat: (chapter 76)

In silencing or voicing his fear, Jaekyung crosses the boundary between guilt and growth. He is no longer haunted by his father’s accusations like “you’re just trash” or (chapter 73) but by a new, fragile dread: the possibility of losing the one person who would never say it. What vanishes in episode 79 is not his strength, but the belief that to need someone is to be weak.

That completion arrives at night. In his sleep, Kim Dan murmurs, (chapter 79) The two halves of their dialogue finally meet: the fear Jaekyung silenced finds its answer in the apology Dan utters unconsciously. One speaks awake but retracts; the other speaks asleep but reveals. The night itself becomes their interpreter — turning “nothing” into meaning.

Until now, Jaekyung’s remorse had lived without a voice. (chapter 78) He has long recognized his wrongdoings — the pressure, the harshness, the selfishness (chapter 76) — but guilt without self-forgiveness remains sterile. What is the point of apologizing to someone when you cannot forgive yourself? His silence, then, is not arrogance but self-condemnation. Beneath his strength lies a man who believes that no apology can redeem him, because no one ever offered him one first. His father’s mockery, his coach’s reproaches (chapter 74) and expectations, his mother’s betrayal (chapter 74), his manager’s slap at the hospital (chapter 52) — none of them ever voiced regret and said “I’m sorry.”

Fighting became his substitute for repentance. (chapter 73) Every punch was an act of self-erasure, every victory a brief anesthesia against the echo of his own self-loathing and regrets. He mistook exhaustion for atonement. But when Kim Dan whispers (chapter 79) in his sleep, something shifts. The word that once chained him to guilt now sounds different — tender, not accusatory. For the first time, he experiences apology as care, not as confession.

That is why this night matters. It teaches the champion what he was never taught: that forgiveness is not granted by punishment, but by connection and communication. Through Kim Dan’s unconscious words, he senses that he can be forgiven — that love does not vanish because of fault. He is still accepted despite his wrongdoings, not because he hides them. For the first time, Joo Jaekyung begins to believe that being loved and being imperfect can coexist. And in that fragile belief, change truly begins.

The Fall of the Angel

The dream of the wolf is not punishment — it is confession. It becomes the space where Jaekyung’s unconscious dares to speak what he hides from waking life. (chapter 79) His vision of Kim Dan’s false grin is not a taunt from the other (chapter 79), but a message from within: You shouldn’t have hidden your fear. You should have trusted me. What appears as irony is, in truth, the echo of a moment that had once wounded him — the doctor’s trembling question, (chapter 51) The dream revives that unspoken answer, revealing that what Jaekyung perceived as danger was, in fact, an offer of trust. In trying to protect himself from mockery, he denied the very connection that could have saved him. The dream reconstructs the very morning he had dismissed his vulnerability (chapter 79)— the breakfast scene (chapter 79) , the casual (chapter 79) By replaying it in this distorted form, his mind stages a confrontation with his own denial.

The wolf’s remorse takes the shape of fear. In his dream, Jaekyung finally admits that he cannot bear to lose the one person who makes him feel human (chapter 79) — yet even there, his confession is shadowed by dread. (chapter 79) The grin that startles him awake is his own projection of unhappiness and shame, the echo of the mockery he once received from his father. But the truth beneath it is different: his soul is telling him that vulnerability is not ridicule, that he must stop silencing himself.

The resemblance between dream and reality is deliberate. The kitchen reappears, the same domestic warmth, the same silence. The unconscious replays what the conscious has failed to complete — the moment he turned away instead of speaking his fear aloud. His body wakes before his mind does, moving instinctively toward redemption. When he finds Kim Dan by the railing (chapter 79), it is as if he is saving not only his partner but the part of himself that used to give up. He was living like a ghost denying his own emotions.

A few days before, the champion had called Dan’s drowning “an accident.” (chapter 78) That word revealed his blindness — the refusal to acknowledge pain that does not announce itself through wounds. The new incident at the railing shatters that illusion. It was never an accident, but the expression of mental illness (chapter 79) Both events spring from the same silent cry for help, the same exhaustion he once ignored. This time, he sees it for what it is: suffering, not weakness. The shock of recognition becomes his wake-up call — not to fight harder, but to understand deeper. The problem is that so far the champion never had a true companion, hence he has not learned how to share thoughts and emotions to others. This explicates why doc Dan is actually the one initiating the conversation. (chapter 77) (chapter 80) Each time, the physical therapist shows concerns for the athlete’s well-being. He perceives this change of behavior as the expression of unwell-being.

Symbolically, the near fall (chapter 80) represents the danger of repeating inherited unhappiness and despair — the impulse toward surrender that has haunted the doctor. Both the ocean (chapter 69), and the balcony (chapter 79) embody the same impulse — escape — yet they reveal two distinct forms of suffocation. In the sea, Kim Dan moves toward the element that promises oblivion through absorption: water swallows, erases boundaries, and offers rest through dissolution. It is the drowning of exhaustion, of someone who wishes to return to the womb of stillness. On the balcony, however, the element shifts to air — the emptiness between life and death. Falling from a high place is the asphyxiation: the lungs collapse not by immersion but by void. Both gestures — walking into the waves and leaning over the railing — spring from the same inner logic: the unbearable weight of pain and expectation. But if water and air unite, they create clouds (chapter 38) — the very image that defines Kim Dan’s being. The clouds on his phone screen are not incidental; they reflect his essence. A cloud has no home, no fixed form, forever moving, dissolving, reforming — just like the doctor’s life, endlessly displaced and redefined by others’ expectations. Clouds embody both dream and danger: they promise transcendence but conceal the storm. Besides, a cloud can fall as rain, return to the ocean, or vanish into the sky — an image of the soul that oscillates between grounding and escape.

As soon as I made this connection, I couldn’t help myself thinking of the painting in the background of chapter 37: (chapter 37) Behind the champion, the Golden Gate Bridge stands as a silent witness — a place where many have ended their lives by leaping into the void between air and water. The bridge fuses both symbols: it is where drowning and falling meet. Moreover, the bridge embodies the connection of two worlds. This backdrop, unnoticed by the protagonists themselves, prefigures the later arcs. Joo Jaekyung is the one standing between the bridge and the physical therapist. It was, as if the author was already announcing the huge depression doc Dan would face in the future. At the same time, I came to wonder if the unconscious suicidal attempts from Doc Dan were actually revealing the biggest secret in his life: the suicide of his parents and their death could be linked to a bridge. Striking is that while the members of Team Black were partying (chapter 37), death was standing behind the celebrity and this reminded me of the champion’s last genuine smile (chapter 73) before he discovered Joo Jaewoong’s corpse. The bridge thus becomes a metaphor for invisible grief: joy and pain occurring simultaneously, one masking the other. And keep in mind that according to my theory, the picture of Dan with his grandmother is hiding a tragedy. This would explain why doc Dan is so obsessed with this picture: (chapter 47) The smiles here are hiding the past reality.

But let’s return our attention to the champion’s vision in episode 79. In that same duality (water/air) lies salvation. (chapter 79) The dream that wakes Jaekyung is not a nightmare but a revelation. He senses that the smirk is not the reality, but also the mask hiding misery. The greeting from the smiling Dan (chapter 79) — so unlike his real, exhausted self — is a vision of peace, of love unburdened by fear, while this grin exposes the truth. The dream, the realm of clouds, becomes a stage where the wolf shows and learns tenderness. The dream’s fear and indirect self-reproach (chapter 79) becomes action; remorse (chapter 79) turns into rescue.

That’s how I noticed that so far, the champion never greeted his room mate with a good morning and smile in the morning. (chapter 41) In other words, the dream is giving him clues as well how to behave: not only greeting, but also talking. What caught my attention is that during their two last breakfasts together (chapter 68), they didn’t talk at all (chapter 79) which contrasts to the star’s vision.

In the dream, he had fallen to his knees — a gesture of humility and unspoken remorse. Yet in reality, the fall takes a gentler form. (chapter 79) He does not kneel; he sits, his body settling softly against the floor as he catches Dan in his arms. The man once associated with dominance becomes a cushion, a pillow, a living anchor. His strength, once used to impose weight, now exists to absorb it. The fall is not toward repentance through pain, but toward tenderness through stillness.

This inversion transforms descent into grounding. The wolf who once incited Dan to kneel (chapter 11) now becomes the one who receives the collapse. (chapter 79) His body — no longer an instrument of violence — turns into safety itself. In that moment, he is neither fighter nor emperor, but a quiet surface where another can rest. The fall that once signified defeat now marks awakening: the champion’s muscles, built for battle, finally serve their true purpose — to hold, not to harm; to bear, to protect, not to break.

The Mercy Of The False Saint

That’s how I detected another pattern. Kim Dan’s speech is tethered to touch — every genuine confession or plea emerges only when he is held. Physical contact functions as emotional permission: the body grants what words alone cannot. His first “I love you” (chapter 39) escapes him in an embrace; his (chapter 66) (chapter 66) trembles out against Jaekyung’s chest; his (chapter 79) is whispered while clinging to the same body. Even as a child (chapter 57), he could only confide while being physically comforted. The grandmother’s embrace in chapter 57 becomes the prototype of this pattern — the last instance of safety tied to voice. Yet, crucially, that embrace was conditional and silencing. She soothed him but redirected his pain: (chapter 57) Instead of validating his pain and terrible experience, she absorbed it into her own narrative of endurance. The physical comfort coexisted with emotional invalidation — he was held but not heard.

And this interpretation (the touch is triggering the doctor’s desire for communication) got even corroborated by the latest episode. (chapter 80) The moment the star was holding doc Dan’s hands, the latter started voicing more his emotions (fears, displeasure). (chapter 80) When Jaekyung takes his hands in the swimming pool, the gesture revives this primal language of reassurance. For the first time, the touch is neither coercive nor desperate; it’s sustaining. The handhold reverses the earlier dynamic — instead of silencing him, it gives him permission to speak. Furthermore, the champion is pointing out that he can rely on two things, the champion’s hands and the kickboard belt. This stands in opposition to the fake promise of Shin Okja. (chapter 57) (chapter 57) In other words, he is inciting the doctor to trust himself more and become independent. (chapter 80) (chapter 80) The champion’s words — “If you ever end up in the water, you can come back to shore as long as you know how to swim” — stand in quiet but radical opposition to the grandmother’s old reassurance: “You still have me.”
Both statements aim to comfort, yet they embody two entirely different philosophies of love. Shin Okja’s version of care was possession and control disguised as protection. Her “You still have me” offers solace by denying reality — her own mortality and it erased the boy’s suffering and loss and his capacity to cope. It promises stability but at the cost of autonomy: he is safe only through her. Love, in her logic, means dependence. Jaekyung’s line, by contrast, offers trust instead of control. (chapter 80) His comfort does not deny danger — he acknowledges the possibility of falling into the water — but he links survival to skill, not assistance and dependency. His statement affirms Dan’s agency: he can save himself. Once he can swim, he is strong enough. Where the grandmother sought to replace the absent parents (chapter 65), the champion seeks to restore the missing confidence.

This is why the swimming lesson in chapter 80 carries so much symbolic weight. It is not only about overcoming fear of water, but about learning to float between love and self-sufficiency. (chapter 80) He just needs to learn and trust his own body and skills. For the first time, someone tells Kim Dan that he doesn’t need to cling to live. The wolf’s hands do not promise eternal rescue; they teach assurance and confidence.

Through this opposition, Mingwa traces the transformation of care in Jinx: from the grandmother’s pitying dependency to Jaekyung’s empowering faith. The very moment the wolf steadies his trembling fingers, the doctor begins to voice his worries and fears, words that previously only surfaced through sleepwalking or half-conscious murmurs. That’s why I believe that this embrace (chapter 80) in the swimming pool carries transformative potential. It is not merely a gesture of survival, but an initiation into honesty. Surrounded by water, both men are stripped of pretense. And observe that Joo Jaekyung is not rejecting the physical embrace (chapter 80) contrary to the past. (chapter 28) (chapter 69) The wolf, who once relied on dominance and silence, is now allowing his fated partner to hug him. (chapter 80) He accepts his vulnerability and struggles. In the swimming pool, the athlete is also learning to reassure instead of command. Dan, who has long associated touch with consolation and suppression, begins to experience it as safety and trust.

In that moment, their bodies speak what their words still resist: trust me. (chapter 80) The embrace might become the very impulse that pushes them toward verbal honesty — toward saying what they have long hidden. For Dan, it means learning to voice his needs and desires without shame; for Jaekyung, it means acknowledging his feelings without fear of losing control or strength.

But let’s return our attention to the physical therapist’s childhood. (chapter 57) Dan came later to associate love with contradiction: touch equals permission to speak, yet speaking never brings resolution. His psyche learned that disclosure leads nowhere — the listener (the grandmother) offers affection, not change. That’s the reason why he came to suppress his thoughts and emotions and project onto his grandmother. Her way of dealing with pain was denial, rooted in her own fear of trouble and probably social judgment. From my point of view, it is related to the secrecy surrounding the family’s past.

Furthermore, for the hamster, the embrace is more than comfort — it is survival. (chapter 21) From childhood onward, being held becomes the only assurance that the world still contains care. When he woke crying and was taken into his grandmother’s arms (chapter 21), the patting gesture did not merely quiet his fear; it taught him that consolation requires contact. Yet this early lesson carried a hidden cost: it trained him to associate peace with submission and silence, and affection with dependency. Therefore the swimming lesson contains another important life lesson: it is about choice! Joo Jaekyung wants to be “chosen” by the physical therapist, hence he wants to conquer his heart. (chapter 80) That’s the reason why he can not change doc Dan’s heart and mind with the new clothes. For that, he needs to reveal his “weakness” to the physical therapist.

When the puppy died, Dan instinctively tried to recreate that lost safety. (chapter 59) His hand resting on Boksoon’s fur repeats the same motion — the pat once given to him, now returned to another being in pain. What he offers the animal is precisely what he has always longed for: warmth without judgment, touch without condition.

This explains why every later confession — “I love you,” “Don’t leave me,” “I’m sorry” — is born inside an embrace. Speech emerges only when his body feels that safety again. Yet, until now, the wolf’s touch has never been a true confession. The wolf initially held him through instinct (chapter 4), not intention: a reflex of possession, not communication. As time passed on, it changed, yet in the bathtub (chapter 68), Dan fell asleep against him so that he could never experience the athlete’s care (chapter 68); in the morning, Jaekyung acted as though nothing had happened. Then on the dock, Joo Jaekyung expressed his relief (chapter 69), yet he never explained the reason behind his behavior. Besides, he removed himself from Doc Dan very quickly. There was no continuity between touch and word, no bridge from body to heart. The embrace between them was marked by silence.

Only now, in the night of chapter 79, does that change. (chapter 79) The embrace that once silenced finally begins to speak. Dan’s trembling body against Jaekyung’s chest reactivates all those buried associations — fear, need, longing — but this time, the silence is attentive. The champion listens. The gesture that once merely soothed now confesses.

When Shin Okja finally apologizes (chapter 53), she frames her guilt in terms of debt, not grief. What she cannot say is: “I’m sorry your parents are gone, and I buried the truth.” Her compassion never touches the core wound. Instead, she redirects her remorse into pity (chapter 65), a safer, one-sided emotion that keeps her in control. Pity allows her to appear virtuous while avoiding responsibility. It transforms shared pain into hierarchy: she the giver, he the grateful recipient.

This emotional economy defines Kim Dan’s childhood. He was loved through guilt, not through recognition. Every tender gesture — the pat on the head (chapter 57), the hug after bullying — carries the unspoken message: “You’re unfortunate, but you still have me.” That is not empathy; as she is not showing any sign of distress and pain. In my eyes, it is containment. It keeps the child dependent, silent, and bound by gratitude.

Hence, her confession to the celebrity (chapter 65) reveal the same mechanism. The focus remains on her heart, her pain, her goodness, not on his loss. She centers herself within his tragedy. Pity becomes a mask for unacknowledged guilt — perhaps linked to the parents’ disappearance or to choices she justified under social pressure. Her “mercy” is, in truth, a way to maintain her moral purity at the cost of his emotional autonomy.

Through this lens, it becomes clear why Dan needs reciprocal touch to speak. Pity silenced him; touch, when offered without pity, finally frees his voice. This is why the doctor’s embrace in episode 79 marks such a decisive turning point: it is the first time doc Dan is holding someone and that person is taking his words and pain seriously. The champion does not silence or reinterpret what he hears; he simply receives it. For the first time, Dan’s trembling voice is met not with pity, denial, or instruction — but with presence. (chapter 79)

Finally, this moment also exposes Jaekyung’s awakening. Until now, he had followed the grandmother’s advice as if it were gospel: (chapter 65); “bring him to a big hospital so that he can take pills” (chapter 65) (chapter 65) He trusted her words and advises. I would even add that he believed that compliance equaled real care. Yet the night by the balcony teaches him otherwise. (chapter 79) Despite doing everything the “saintly” grandmother prescribed, Dan is still suffering. The illusion collapses: her mercy never healed, it merely concealed. Interesting is that she never brought up to the athlete the doctor’s loss of weight in front of the ocean. Yet, she had noticed it. (chapter 57). Everything evolved around his lack of sleep and his dependency on her. (chapter 65) However, in episode 79, for the first time, the champion notices it. (chapter 79) It is important because very early on, the doctor Cheolmin had already detected his malnutrition: (chapter 13) In other words, the physical therapist’s depression and eating disorder were already existent before meeting the “wolf”. And what did the mysterious friend tell to the “wolf”? He shouldn’t wait out of fear that he might regret it later! (chapter 13) As you can see, “sorry” is the link between the two doctors and the celebrity.

Thus, the “wolf” realizes that love cannot be delegated to duty. (chapter 79) What Dan needs is not obedience to the old woman’s script, but presence, dialogue, and trust. The champion must now do what she never did — look at pain without denial, listen without pity, and finally speak from the heart. This means that after that night, the wolf will gradually change not only his vocabulary, but also his tone and gestures. His metamorphosis will be complete with the birth of the kind and sweet Joo Jaekyung! (chapter 21) Imagine that I had written this part before the release of episode 80!

The secret behind doc Dan’s room

Another detail caught my attention in episode 79 which was confirmed with the publication of episode 80. Doc Dan’s bedroom has always been associated with illness and as such rest! (chapter 21) (chapter 29) (chapter 61) Hence it is no coincidence that while sleeping in his own bedroom, the physical therapist had a relapse. (chapter 79) Because the champion had come to the conclusion that his own bedchamber was linked to sex (chapter 78) and as such “wrongdoings”, the next day, he must have suggested to doc Dan to sleep together in his bed. This explicates why both main leads are sleeping in doc Dan’s bedroom at the end of episode 78: (chapter 78) This shows that the star is listening more and more to his fated partner (chapter 78) And though he had another “accident”, the former is never bringing it up to doc Dan. There’s no blame or accusation. The athlete is keeping these accidents as secrets. However, pay attention that he is making sure that doc Dan is resting. (chapter 80) Notice that he joined him later, acting as if they had not shared the same bed. Gradually, the champion is giving back doc Dan’s freedom and privacy. He is guiding him to take care better of himself by using his own words. (chapter 27) Striking is that the champion always chose the left side of the bed (chapter 79), while he came to sleep much better, when he slept on the other side of the bed: (chapter 66) Thus I deduce that doc Dan is destined to take over his grandmother’s position in the bed: (chapter 21) And this observation seems to be validated by chapter 80. (chapter 80) The star was sitting on the right side of the bed while watching his sleeping partner. Why? It is because he can see his face. But by lying on the left side, doc Dan came to turn his back to him. (chapter 78) But if they switch places, the wolf should be able to watch his partner’s face. And now, pay attention to the way Mingwa placed the new embrace in the swimming pool: (chapter 80) Doc Dan is placed on the left side…. and that’s where the heart is placed. Doc Dan’s racing heart is displaying not only the revival of his repressed affection for the champion, but also his desire to live. He is not truly suicidal, as all his attempts were unconscious choices.

The second “accident”

I have to admit that after reading this image (chapter 78), it was clear to me that the doctor would make a new suicidal attempt during his sleep walking. I was already anticipating him to go to the rooftop, thus the new incident didn’t catch me by surprise. Yet, chapter 79 gave us an important clue about doc Dan’s dissociative state (sleepwalking). They were all triggered: (chapter 79) Because of the champion’s cold gaze, doc Dan felt rejected and even hated. (chapter 79) He had the impression that he wouldn’t meet his “expectations”. Observe the parallels between the champion’s dream (chapter 79) and the doctor’s reply in front of Shin Okja: (chapter 57) We have the doctor’s fake smile which is strongly linked to rejection (chapter 57) and expectations. And what is the other common denominator? His self-loathing and immense guilt. He has the feeling that he is not lovable. In my opinion, doc Dan is suffering because no one is listening to him at all. So far, they all projected their own thoughts onto him. The reality is that doc Dan already had a hard time before moving to the seaside town, (chapter 11) yet she failed to notice it or refused to face his struggles, as they were related to their poverty.

Because he lived alone for a long time without any physical touch (chapter 5), he lost his voice and became a ghost. It is no coincidence that in this scene, doc Dan was silent despite the caress. He was avoiding any topic that could trouble his grandmother. He accepted to remain a little boy in her eyes. But thanks to the wolf, doc Dan is learning to become strong and independent so that he can decide about his life. The swimming lesson is pushing him to overcome his abandonment issues.

The Songs of Change

While I was on my way to visit my son ( a 6 hours trip), I listened to an old CD from French singer Jean-Louis Aubert entitled Ideal Standard. While listening to the music, three songs — “On vit d’amour,” “On aime comme on a été aimé,” and “Parle-moi” caught my attention. They reminded me a lot of the main couple.

If the previous night (chapter 79) marked the end of a circle, then the next day announces a new rhythm — one that no longer follows the tempo of fighting or guilt, but of tenderness. These 3 songs form a hidden soundtrack to this transformation. They mirror, with startling precision, the inner journey of the champion and his fated companion.

1. “On vit d’amour” — Living on Love

On vit d’amour / Et d’eau fraîche / On vit d’amour, de rien du tout…
We live on love and fresh water / We live on love, on almost nothing at all.

On vit d’amour FrenchWe live on Love English
On vit d’amour
Dans le regard des autres
On vit d’amour
Dans le mien et le votre
On vit d’amour
Quand il n’y a plus d’eau fraiche

On vit d’amour
Tout au fond de la dèche

Laisse le briller
Éclairer
Laisse le venir
Laisse le aller

Car on vit d’amour
On vit d’amour
Sous le bong et les pluies

On vit d’amour
Dans la boue et la suie
On vit d’amour
Jusqu’au bout de la nuit

Laisse le briller
Éclairer
Laisse le venir
Laisse le aller
Laisse lui vivre sa vie d’amour
Car on vit d’amour
On vit d’amour

Je mens, j’aime tant ta main


On vit d’amour
Et je bois à ta bouche
On vit d’amour
On vit d’amour
Toujours

Laisse le briller
Éclairer
Laisse le venir
Laisse le aller
Laisse à l’amour sa liberté

On vit d’amour
On vit d’amour
On vit d’amour
On en vivra
Toujours (2*)

Laisse le briller
Éclairer
Laisse le venir
Laisse le aller
Laisse lui vivre sa vie d’amour
We live on love
In the eyes of others
We live on love
In mine and in yours
We live on love
When there’s no more fresh water
We live on love
At the very depth of poverty
Let it shine,
Let it light,
Let it come,
Let it go.
For we live on love,
We live on love
Under the bong and the rain,
We live on love
In the mud and the soot,
We live on love
All the way through the night.
Let it shine,
Let it light,
Let it come,
Let it go,
Let it live its own life of love,
For we live on love,
We live on love.
I lie — I so love your hand,
We live on love,
And I drink from your mouth,
We live on love,
We live on love,
Forever.
Let it shine,
Let it light,
Let it come,
Let it go,
Let love have its freedom.
(We
Live on love, we
Live on love, we
Live on love,
And we’ll live on it
Forever.)

This refrain captures the quiet revelation at the heart of Jinx: love is sustenance.
Until now, Jaekyung has lived on adrenaline, duty, and pride — mistaking physical dominance for vitality. His meals with Dan were about nutrition (chapter 79), not communion; his affection, an extension of performance (chapter 79). Yet as the doctor grows thinner and more exhausted, the wolf begins to understand what “starvation” truly means. (chapter 79) Dan’s body becomes a metaphor for their shared deficiency — not of food, but of warmth. Although the athlete’s actions were all well-meant, he failed to touch doc Dan’s heart due to the way he spoke to his loved one: (chapter 79)

In On vit d’amour, Aubert contrasts material survival with emotional survival. “We live on love and almost nothing” rejects the capitalist or competitive logic that defines Jaekyung’s world (MFC, rankings, contracts). The line speaks instead to the simplicity of presence — the kind of nourishment that Dan quietly provides through care, routine, and wordless understanding. No wonder why the athlete failed to move doc Dan’s heart by offering so many clothes in episode 80.

This song thus signals the first shift: Jaekyung begins to eat differently — not just at the table, but emotionally. The wolf who once devoured life is gradually learning to taste it through love.

2. “On aime comme on a été aimé” — We Love as We Have Been Loved

On aime comme on a été aimé We love as we have been loved. English translation
On n’invente pas un sentiment
Les baisers donnent l’alphabet
L’amour nous griffe
Ouvre ses plaies
L’amour nous soigne
L’amour nous fait
On aime comme on a été aimé

C’est cela qui nous fait courir
De reproduire et faire grandir
Ce qui nous a été donné
Sans jamais pouvoir en parler
On aime comme on a été aimé

C’est dans les mains de nos parents
C’est dans les coeurs de nos amants
Regard aimé, regard aimant
C’est le plus clair de notre temps
Le plus obscur de nos tourments
On n’apprend pas un sentiment
Même si on veut faire autrement
On aime comme on a été aimé

On dit les chiens n’font pas des chats
Et que l’on est que c’qu’on connait
Qu’on désire ce qu’on n’connait pas
Un autre chien, un autre chat
On aime comme on a été aimé

Toutes ces secondes de tendresse
Dérobées à  l’emporte-pièce
Toutes les claques, les maladresses
Pour que ça dure, pour que ça cesse
On aime comme on a été aimé

C’est dans les mains de nos parents
C’est dans les bras de nos amants
C’est dans les yeux de nos enfants
C’est le plus clair de notre temps
Le plus obscur de nos tourements
On n’invente pas un sentiment
Même si on veut faire autrement
On aime comme on a été aimé

Et j’aime comme tu m’as aimé
We don’t invent a feeling.
Kisses give us the alphabet.
Love scratches us,
Opens its wounds,
Love heals us,
Love makes us.
We love as we have been loved.

That’s what makes us run —
To reproduce and to grow
What was once given to us,
Without ever being able to speak of it.
We love as we have been loved.

It’s in the hands of our parents,
It’s in the hearts of our lovers.
A loved gaze, a loving gaze —
It’s the clearest part of our days,
The darkest part of our torment.
You don’t learn a feeling,
Even when you want to do otherwise.
We love as we have been loved.

They say dogs don’t make cats,
And that we are only what we know,
That we desire what we do not know —
Another dog, another cat.
We love as we have been loved.

All those fleeting seconds of tenderness,
Stolen in haste,
All the slaps, all the clumsy gestures —
So that it lasts, or so that it ends.
We love as we have been loved.

It’s in the hands of our parents,
It’s in the arms of our lovers,
It’s in the eyes of our children.
It’s the clearest part of our days,
The darkest part of our torment.
We don’t invent a feeling,
Even when we want to do otherwise.
We love as we have been loved.

And I love as you have loved me.

On aime comme on a été aimé / On hait comme on a été haï…
We love as we have been loved / We hate as we have been hated.

This lyric exposes the chain both men must break. The author’s line suggests that love is not spontaneous but inherited — modeled through wounds and care. In his childhood, Jaekyung learned rather hatred and misguided affection as domination, silence, lies and endurance, while Dan learned it as sacrifice and appeasement in his grandmother’s care. Both were taught that affection or recognition was not free — through obedience, perfection, or pain.

Throughout Jinx, each reenacts the love they received: the champion demands submission, the therapist offers self-effacement. Yet chapter 79 introduces a turning point — they begin to unlearn this inheritance. (chapter 79) The unconscious apology “I’m sorry, Mr. Joo” is not submission; it is vulnerability freely given. The wolf’s fears in his sleep are not weakness (chapter 79); they are an echo of the love and tenderness he never received.

In this sense, Aubert’s line becomes prophetic: to love differently, they must be loved differently first. This means that b spending time with each other, they will learn how to love each other properly. This is the essence of growth: transforming the very grammar of intimacy they once feared. The story becomes a re-education of the heart — the rewriting of emotional syntax. And episode 80 is the perfect illustration for this change. In love we can make mistakes, but it is important to detect them and learn from them.

3. “Parle-moi” — Talk to Me

Parle-moi, parle-moi de toi / Qu’est-ce que tu veux, qui tu es, où tu vas…
Talk to me, talk to me about yourself / What do you want, who are you, where are you going…

Parle-moi, parle-moi de nous / Tous les deux, qu’est-ce qu’on veut, qu’est-ce qu’on fout…
Talk to me, talk to me about us / The two of us, what do we want, what are we doing…

Parle-moi Talk to Me
Parle-moi
Ce qui nous vient
Nous vient de loi
Ce qui nous tient
Jamais ne nous appartient vraiment

Ce qui nous tue
Gagné, perdu
Ce qu’on a cru
On en a perdu la vue vraiment

Parle-moi, parle-moi de toi
Qu’est-ce tu veux, qui tu es
Où tu vas

Parle-moi, parle-moi de toi
Qu’est-ce tu dis, fais entendre
Ta voix

Ce qu’on nous vend
Ce qu’on nous prend
Mais qu’est-ce qui nous prend
On dirait qu’on a plus l’ temps
A rien
Perdu de vue
Perdu tout court
Peau tendre, coeur pur
On dirait qu’on a plus l’ goût
A rien

Parle-moi, parle-moi de toi
Parle-moi de tes doutes de tes choix
Parle-moi, parle-moi de toi
Qu’est-ce tu dis, plus fort
J’entends pas
Parle-moi de toi

Alors parle-moi, parle-moi de nous
Tous les deux, qu’est-ce qu’on veut
Qu’est-ce qu’on fout
Parle-moi, parle-moi de nous
Avec toi j’irai n’importe où
Parle-moi de toi
What comes to us
Comes from afar.
What holds us
Never truly belongs to us.

What kills us —
Won or lost,
What we once believed —
We’ve truly lost sight of it.

Talk to me, talk to me about you.
What do you want, who are you,
Where are you going?

Talk to me, talk to me about you.
What do you say?
Let me hear your voice.

What they sell us,
What they take from us —
But what’s gotten into us?
It feels like we no longer
Have time for anything.
Lost from sight,
Lost altogether —
Tender skin, pure heart.
It feels like we no longer
Have the taste for anything.

Talk to me, talk to me about you.
Talk to me about your doubts, your choices.
Talk to me, talk to me about you.
What are you saying? Louder —
I can’t hear you.
Talk to me about you.

So talk to me, talk to me about us —
The two of us, what do we want,
What are we doing?
Talk to me, talk to me about us.
With you, I’d go anywhere.
Talk to me about you.

This is the anthem of the new cycle — the song of conversation.
In the beginning, Jaekyung’s language was pure command: “ (chapter 38) (chapter 79) ,” eat” . (chapter 79) His speech created hierarchy, not connection. Aubert’s plea, “Parle-moi”, reverses this logic: it is a call to dialogue, to mutual self-revelation. It embodies exactly what Jaekyung’s dream anticipates — the moment when he will learn to speak with Dan, not at him.

When, in the vision, Dan smiles and says (chapter 79) the tone has changed entirely. The greeting is not fearful or dutiful; it is gentle, open, normal — the image of domestic peace. The dream thus becomes prophetic: language, once the instrument of control, will become a bridge.

Aubert’s words — “Parle-moi de tes doutes, de tes choix” — invite the very vulnerability Jaekyung has never practiced. The wolf who only barked commands must now learn to whisper doubts. The day he speaks softly — “Parle-moi” — will be the day his transformation is complete. Moreover, observe that his repeated plea, “Parle-moi” (“Talk to me”), moves from singular to plural — from me to us. The pronoun shift is decisive: it marks the passage from individual solitude to the possibility of relationship. As long as the “me” dominates, there is distance; only when they learn to say “us” can love begin to exist as dialogue, not projection.

This last strophe, where me dissolves into nous, mirrors precisely where Jaekyung and Dan now stand. They share space, touch, even breath — but not yet language. They might be sharing the same bed, but they don’t talk really to each other and confide to each other. (chapter 80) So far, the nights were full of gestures, yet empty of conversation. Jaekyung would often command and Dan accept everything. Words, when spoken, were often either wounds or vanished into silence. Thus, Aubert’s refrain becomes prophetic: as long as they do not talk, they cannot become a couple.

The line “Avec toi j’irai n’importe où” (“With you, I’d go anywhere”) contains both promise and condition. It imagines a future that depends on mutual speech. To “go anywhere” is not to flee, but to move together — something the two protagonists have never managed. Their shared journey remains suspended in the present, circling between misunderstanding and longing. The dream in chapter 79 — where Dan finally greets him with a smile and a “Good morning, Mr. Joo” (chapter 79) is the first glimpse of this future tense, a promise that conversation will one day replace command. Strangely, this observation was confirmed the new episode:

For now, the song stands as both prophecy and warning: without dialogue, they remain me and you, parallel solitudes orbiting the same pain. There’s still no “we” between them yet. Only when Jaekyung learns to parler — not shout, not order, but truly speak — will me become us, and their love find a voice strong enough to last.

A Chanson of Renewal

Taken together, the three songs form a triptych of metamorphosis:

  • “On vit d’amour” teaches Jaekyung that love is nourishment and a source of happiness, not distraction.
  • “On aime comme on a été aimé” forces both men to face the ghosts of their past and their abandonment/trust issues so that they can love their partner properly.
  • “Parle-moi” charts the path forward — communication as redemption.

They are not merely songs; they are stages of awakening.
From hunger to empathy, from repetition to reinvention, from silence to speech — Aubert’s lyrics sketch the same arc that Jinx now traces.

If Jaekyung once fought to dominate the world, he now fights to pronounce gentleness correctly. And when he finally dares to speak — not as a champion, but as a man who listens — he will fulfill the promise implicit in Aubert’s refrain:

“Avec toi j’irai n’importe où” — With you, I’d go anywhere.

The biggest wish doc Dan has is to go on a trip and walk through the woods with a loved one. The old circle closes; the new begins — not with a punch, but with a word.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or Manhwa, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: The Loser’s 🐈‍⬛ Mother: Fragments of a Mother 👩‍👦

I have to admit, the ending of chapter 73 caught me by surprise. I never expected that the father would die like that — so abruptly, without proper redemption or resolution. Of course, I had long wondered how much longer such a drug-addicted man could survive. But chapter 72 seemed to suggest that he had managed to control his addiction. After all, we saw Joo Jaekyung mentioning his father to his mother—four years after the past events—implying the man hadn’t vanished but had remained in his son’s life. (chapter 72) In fact, he stayed by his side for exactly ten years after the vanishing of the mother.

How do I know this? (chapter 73) In chapter 73, Joo Jaekyung is shown as a first-year high school student—meaning he was sixteen. I suspect this turning point occurred in May, since the earlier fight happened on May 16th. (chapter 72) Additionally, the tournament he won was the 17th boxing competition (chapter 73), suggesting he had likely participated from the very beginning of the event’s history. This places his debut—and symbolic birth as a fighter—at the very origin of the tournament itself.

But you might be wondering: why focus on the father and a boxing event when this essay is titled The Loser’s Mother: Fragments of a Mother?

The reason is simple. In this story, you cannot isolate the mother from the father—or from boxing. The three are intertwined in the champion’s childhood. (chapter 72) This becomes painfully clear in the call to his mother, when young Joo Jaekyung promises to become strong, (chapter 72) to earn a lot of money, (chapter 72) so that they can have a home again where they can live together again. However, his dream of family is not separate from the ring, as he is envisaging that boxing will bring money. (chapter 73) The gloves are not just weapons—they are offerings, hopes, and wounds stitched into the fabric of his fractured household. Yet, the confrontation with his father marks a quiet but decisive shift.

In the past, the young Joo Jaekyung still envisioned the broken home as something worth saving—worth returning to— (chapter 72) if only he became strong enough. He believed his strength could reverse abandonment, mend silence, and bring his mother back. But now, in chapter 73, his dream has changed: (chapter 73) His words carry more than resentment—they signal resignation. The house is no longer a potential home, but a “dump”.

The father, once tolerated as a condition for reunion, is now a burden to flee. He is like a trash to be left behind. His intentions reflect the past: his mother had also left the garbage site. Over those ten years, the boy had come to accept an unbearable truth: that his mother was not simply absent—her silence had become indistinguishable from rejection. The longer she stayed away, the more her distance hardened into a perceived refusal to return to him. She didn’t just disappear—she left him behind. And by choosing not to return, she left him behind a second time, confirming his worst fear: that her silence was not weakness or helplessness, but rejection. Thus in his declaration that he will leave the house, the mother is conspicuously absent. He doesn’t say he will find her, or that he hopes to reunite with her. She is no longer the destination. This silence marks a definitive shift. The child who once saw boxing as a way to earn her return now sees escape as the only goal. The mother has faded from his future—not because he forgot her, but because she abandoned the role he once gave her: the symbol of “home”. What caught my attention is that in chapter 73, that vocabulary has changed. He no longer speaks of home—instead, he calls it a house, and not just any house, but a “dump.” This lexical shift is not accidental. The warmth has evaporated. Home—as a dream, a bond, a promise—is gone. All that remains is a shell, a building filled with ghosts.

This change in terminology also reflects the birth of his rootlessness. His decision to leave is not driven by a desire to return to someone, but by a need to escape something. His words give the impression that he no longer has an anchor—no person, no place, no dream of a family to tie him down. The loss of “home” is also the loss of belonging. Only Hwang Byungchul’s principle remains valid: (chapter 72) And now, you know why the man was left behind and not contacted. Joo Jaekyung seems to, from this moment onward, emotionally homeless, unaware that his attachment to his father is still existent. Moreover he is forgetting his friendship with Hwang Byungchul. His words don’t truly reflect reality.

To conclude, the mother’s absence is no longer felt as a loss to be mourned, but as a reality to be adapted to. Her role as “symbol of home” has been erased—not just by her physical departure, but by the long silence that turned her into a stranger. Joo Jaekyung may leave the house, but the absence of home will haunt him far longer.

And yet, even in her absence, the mother continues to haunt this story. Not as a physical presence, but as a fractured silhouette—reflected in silence, in resentment, in projected guilt. We never truly see her, only her back. Instead, she is revealed in fragments: in the champion’s longing and disillusionment, in Hwang Byungchul’s evasive commentary, and in the flickering memories and reproaches of Joo Jaewoong and in the protagonists’ behavior. The Loser’s Mother lives through the behavior of others, through the narratives others impose on her, through the roles she is forced to occupy without ever being asked. This essay is an attempt to trace those shadows, to piece together the story of a woman who remains invisible—except through the pain she left behind.

A Fragment of a Mother – Her Back, Her Silence

The only direct visual glimpse we get of the champion’s mother is a scene in which she is holding her child. However, Jinx-philes only gets to see the back of the woman (chapter 73), hence her face remains first hidden. This image represents a memory from Joo Jaewoong, I would even add, this is the last time he must have seen her before her vanishing.

At first glance, it may seem like a moment of maternal tenderness, but on closer inspection, the image tells a more unsettling story. The mother is not actively cradling the boy. Instead, it is the child who clutches the fabric of her shirt, gripping as if he fears falling from her arms. The imbalance in their body language suggests a desperate, one-sided bond: the child seeks connection, while the adult appears emotionally absent.

Her posture reinforces this interpretation, if we compare it with the halmoni’s. (chapter 65) Unlike Kim Dan’s grandmother—who is shown gazing downward at the baby she holds, visibly burdened yet emotionally present—the champion’s mother stares straight ahead. (chapter 73) She does not look at her son. This lack of eye contact signals emotional disengagement, not only from her child but perhaps from herself. Her slumped posture, loose clothing, and unkempt appearance evoke neglect, resignation, and even depression. She is not merely overwhelmed; she seems already halfway gone, erasing herself quietly from the role of mother even before her physical departure.

This subtle yet haunting visual speaks volumes. The boy’s need is visible; so is the woman’s withdrawal. This is the last trace of Joo Jaekyung’s mother in his household. And it is not a memory of love—it is a memory of pain, loss, resignation, and unspoken protest.

Her posture alone tells a story. There is no confrontation in her body language, no rage or dramatic departure. She is simply turned away. This act of turning her back functions on multiple levels: she is turning away from her abusive husband, yes—but also from her role as caregiver, from her child, and ultimately from her own life. The lack of eye contact reinforces this interpretation. In both psychological and cinematic language, the absence of eye contact is synonymous with emotional disengagement. Her refusal to face her son becomes her quiet yet devastating form of abandonment.

The nameless Mother

The texture and tone of the illustration deepen the emotional impact. (chapter 73) The background is rendered in muted, almost sickly hues—brown, beige, dirty green—which evoke a feeling of stagnation, discomfort and neglect. The lighting is dim and diffused, suggesting a home without warmth or vitality. It was as if the darkness wasn’t just filling the space—but emanating from the mother herself, as though her quiet despair had begun to pollute the air. Her presence lingered like a fog, thick and suffocating, long before she ever left. The child’s instinctive reaction—to cling to his mother—doesn’t offer her comfort, nor does it ground her emotionally. Instead, it underscores their disconnect. His need is palpable, but it does not reach her. Her body remains inert. This observation reinforces the idea that her emotional withdrawal is already contaminating the bond between mother and son. He holds on tighter because he feels her slipping away—not just physically, but emotionally and spiritually. The shadow isn’t something he escapes by clinging to her—it’s something he’s already inside of. It has become the air around him.

It’s important to recognize that this image is filtered through Joo Jaewoong’s perspective. The reader is not given a neutral memory, but one shaped by bitterness and abandonment. From the father’s point of view, the woman is no longer his companion—she has ceased to be his wife, hence she oozes no sex appeal. The framing of her back, her limp posture, and her silence reflect not only depression or resignation, but also his perception that she has emotionally defected. In his wounded eyes, she has transferred her loyalty: she now clings only to the child. Her identity is reduced to a single role—that of the mother. What he once saw as a partnership is now a hierarchy where he feels discarded. She is no longer “his,” and the child has become both the reason and the proof of her emotional betrayal. However, this is just a false perception, for the woman is not truly caring for the child.

One might even say that the very air in this space is thick with decay, an allusion to the waste in the flat. In this context, the mother’s worn-out clothing and her indistinct form blend into the surroundings: she is fading into the environment, disappearing into the background of her own story. This visual merging reflects how she has been reduced to a role—“the mother”—and is no longer perceived as a person with individuality, desire, or purpose.

And that is precisely how Hwang Byungchul refers to her in episode 72: (chapter 72) The use of “of course” suggests inevitability, even justification. He is siding with the mother. His explanation for her departure is the father’s behavior: his abusive attitude. (chapter 73) However, what remains unspoken in this sentence is that she did not just leave her husband—she left her son too. Hwang Byungchul fails to mention this because he, too, is a man who has lived alongside a woman without truly giving her an official recognition. His own mother lived in his shadow, cooking for fighters, breathing life and love into the studio, yet she remained unnamed. Like Jaekyung’s mother, she was reduced to a supportive function. The crucial difference is that Hwang’s mother lived through her son, and stayed until her death. (chapter 73) Thus I deduce that the champion’s mother had a different mind-set. Either she had to give up on her dreams because of her husband and the birth of her son or she desired to live through her husband’s success, though I am more opting for the first possibility. However, both ideas have one common denominator: the mother was dependent on the “husband”.

Additional Reflections: The Son as Battlefield

When Jaewoong utters (chapter 73) he’s not merely criticizing his child for being weak or dependent, a loser. He’s targeting the trait he despised most in his wife—her defiance. In my opinion, the protagonist has the same gaze than the mother. And this is how the main lead looked at his father, when he argued with him. (chapter 73) Under this light, it becomes comprehensible why the man would avoid to meet his wife’s gaze and why the author hid Joo Jaekyung and his mother’s gaze in the last memory from Joo Jaewoong. Her gaze was for him painful, full of rejection. Consequently, I think that when Mingwa created this image for the champion’s birthday , she was revealing the arrival of the mother and her traits in her son: humbleness, water, darkness, a daring gaze and uncombed! But let’s return our attention to Joo Jaewoong and his vision: (chapter 73) This reproach is loaded with bitterness. He does not say this to demean the mother’s passivity; he says it to denounce her strength, her independence, and the wound she left behind by leaving him. But wait… I described her as dependent before. How do we explain this contradiction? His pride was shattered not because she was helpless—but because she made him feel useless. Joo Jaekyung is like his mother because he is earning his own money. He is the one “feeding” the father (chapter 73), cleaning the house. He felt like a kept man, emasculated by the very woman he expected to serve him. That’s why he says this to his son: (chapter 73) He is clinching onto this image as the breadwinner and head of family. Thus, this sentence “You are your mother’s son, after all” becomes not a factual statement, but a projection, meant to degrade both wife and son by branding them as disloyal, ungrateful, and disobedient.

It becomes clear that the former athlete had a patriarchal mindset. (chapter 72) He desired to be greeted properly, to be recognized as the head of the family. However, this is how the loser’s mother acted, when he returned home. (chapter 73) She would say nothing, and show him the cold shoulder. And that’s exactly what the son often did. He turned his back to him. (chapter 73) He didn’t greet him either and avoided to talk to him (points of suspension). This could only infuriate Joo Jaewoong, as the latter felt as a failure and denial of being a husband and father. And now, you comprehend why I see this picture as the evidence that the champion’s mother chose silence and cold treatment to express her thoughts and emotions. In my eyes, she was acting the same way than our “hamster” in season 2: depressive, yet distant, rebellious and resistant to Joo Jaekyung.

Chapter 61Chapter 62Chapter 64

It is no coincidence that the main lead has a similar vision than his own father about the mother.

They might have had sex, but it was no longer connected to love and support. At some point, there was nothing left between them except the child. The latter became the symbol of their past union. The problem is that with his birth, their relationship could only get affected negatively. At that moment, there was a third person to take care for the mother. So the father resented the boy, as the latter not only was receiving her support, but also he resembled to his mother, especially his gaze. The abuse was the expression of his fears, pain and powerlessness.

The man’s dream was to escape poverty and leave this place. It was never about giving support and love to his wife. He saw her just as a tool to boost his ego, he hoped to see in her gaze “admiration and gratitude”, but reality crashed in. He failed and probably saw tears! So the moment his career as boxer was ruined, the man had nothing to give to his wife, but he could only see resent, the more time passed on. (chapter 73) And here it is important to recall the cause for the separation of our famous couple in season 1: (chapter 51) Lack of trust and faith from the champion and the doctor! Both didn’t truly talk to each other. Their relationship was based on silence, power and mistrust, thus both chose not to talk about the meeting with director Choi Gilseok. But since reality is complex, we have to envision that absence of recognition and gratitude played a huge role in their failure as well. Why did the director’s mother remain by her son’s side and support his dream? It is because she believed in him. She loved him unconditionally. Hence I am inclined to think that one of the causes for their marriage was the lack of trust in each other, for the affection was rather conditional. I am also suspecting that the woman was always excluded from important decisions as well.

In my latest essay Following The Teddy Bear (part 2), I had made a connection between the mother and water, in particular swimming. And maybe the unknown woman was also an athletic person (swimming), but due to her husband, she was forced to give up on her career and dream. However, since the man’s career ended in a bad way, it is clear that they needed money. Thus it came to my mind that the woman could be related to water differently. She could have been working as a cleaning lady. My avid readers will certainly recall how the cleaning lady not only helped the champion to clean the house, (chapter 55), but she gave him the necessary push to reconnect with doc Dan. (chapter 55) In this scene, (chapter 55) we can detect similarities with the former home from the main lead: (chapter 72) greeting versus absence of greeting; respect versus abuse; birthday present (according to me, the t-shirt with the teddy bear was a present from the mother), alcohol, bags of trash and “departure”! Thus I came to the following deduction: the mother must have taken odd jobs too, similarly to her son and doc Dan, because she couldn’t have followed her “dreams”. having been forced to give up on any personal dreams. Her reality, like theirs, was one of survival, not self-fulfillment.

But the resemblance doesn’t stop at circumstances. It runs deeper, to the body itself. In my interpretation, the mother’s most vivid legacy was her gaze—alert, watchful, emotionally alive. (chapter 1) . And now, compare this to the 26-year-old champion standing beside his father. His face mirrors the father’s almost exactly (jaw,nose), except for the eyes. (chapter 72) That contrast is crucial. The difference lies not in bone structure, but in soul. And that difference, I argue, belongs to the mother. He is his mother’s child in spirit! However, with the loss of his father, the light in his light vanished. (chapter 72)

Yet even this connection carries a tragic twist. When the mother saw her son—clinging to her emotionally, even dependent on her—what did she see? A child? Or her husband? A younger version of the man who had failed her, and after 4 years the boy is expressing the same dream (chapter 72), even including the father in it? If so, it is possible that she recoiled. That her emotional detachment was born from the shock of recognition: he’s his father’s son after all. In this moment, she projected her disillusionment and weariness onto her child, just as the father did later. But she chose silence and absence.

And so we arrive at a cruel realization: Joo Jaekyung was never truly loved as a child—not for who he was. Thus he was never kissed and caressed by his mother. He was not perceived as a child at all. He was perceived as a mirror. The father saw in him the ghost of the woman who left. The mother saw in him the man who kept her trapped. Rather than embracing him, both projected their wounds, failures, and fears onto him. He was never held—only reflected. Jaekyung became the battleground of their broken marriage.

This emotional weaponization may explain why Jaekyung later developed such difficulty with attachment. His childhood was not just one of neglect, but of symbolic combat. He wasn’t raised; he was fought over—and ultimately abandoned.

A Reproach That Echoes Her Absence: The Father’s Words and the Mother’s Shadow

(chapter 73) This line is the only time the woman is directly mentioned in the father’s final confrontation with his son. And yet, it may be the most revealing statement in the entire chapter. Spoken with a sneer, this sentence condenses years of resentment, disappointment, and projection into one bitter accusation. He is not simply blaming his son—he is reliving the pain of his wife’s departure.

In this moment, the father equates failure with femininity, abandonment, and weakness. When he tells the boy he “won’t make it out of here,” that he will “never succeed” and “live a shitty life like the rest of us,” (chapter 73) he is not just dooming the son to failure—he is projecting his own failed aspirations and the perceived betrayal by his wife. His words are venomous, but they are not neutral truth; they are saturated with grief and bitterness.

The line “You are your mother’s son” weaponizes the boy’s maternal connection, transforming it from a source of comfort into a symbol of disgrace. And yet, this insult is revealing. It tells us how the father interpreted his wife’s actions—not as an act of survival, but of disdain and betrayal. In his view, she tried to escape poverty and failed. She used him, the boxer, as a ladder to a better life, and when he fell, she left. And even after she vanished from the household, she never managed to sever ties completely. The phone remained a bridge. Her role (mother) was never erased—but neither was it ever spoken. She was both gone and still there, unreachable yet always present in the father’s imagination, as a wound that never closed.

But here’s the tragedy: the father’s judgment may not be rooted in fact, but in projection. The notion that the woman tried and failed to transcend her station rather reflect his own failed dreams. Perhaps he, too, hoped boxing would lift him out of their grim neighborhood. And when it didn’t, he expected his wife to stay and support him no matter what —but she didn’t. She had her own breaking point. Her vanishing, then, becomes both a cause and a consequence of his ruin. She left, and he never recovered.

Thus, his reproach becomes a twisted echo of everything he never understood. In the boy, he sees the mother’s ghost: her silence, her detachment, her refusal to help him shoulder his failure. He doesn’t see a child—he sees a reminder. That’s why he resents the boy. He does not relate to him as a father would to a child, but as a man abandoned and betrayed by a woman, now faced with her embodiment. Thus he abused him physically and verbally. He was trash like the mother (chapter 54), who used to clean the house and carry the bags of trash outside.

In the father’s eyes, the mother ceased being his wife or companion. She became “just the mother”—a role that, in his mind, usurped her loyalty to him. She prioritized the child, not him. And when she vanished, the son remained, an unwelcome legacy of their broken bond. Her absence redefined the household—she had withdrawn not only physically but emotionally. In the end, her disappearance wounded the father more deeply than he admits. He lashes out at his son because he cannot lash out at her. The boy became the scapegoat for a love that turned to ash.

And in this way, the mother’s absence shaped both men—one into a ghost, the other into a fighter.

The mother’s invisible hand

But I also believe that the mother was mentally unwell. How so? First, it is important to recall how the little Teddy Bear lived after his mother vanished. (chapter 72) The place was so dirty, full of garbage. Nonetheless, observe that most of the trash had been gathered in bags which were not brought outside. And now take a look at the place 10 years later: (chapter 73) The place is clean, there’s barely waste on the floor, the books are still wrapped together at the entrance. But who removed the bags and mopped the floor? Naturally, the main lead. One might say that he learned it from the boxing studio and the director’s mother. Nevertheless, it dawned on me what had happened 20 years ago. The mother had stopped cleaning the place, she no longer cooked either… she gathered the waste in the bags and left them there, as if she wanted her husband to bring them outside. As you can see, I see the dumpster as her way of expressing her unwell-being (depression, resignation) and her protest against Joo Jaewoong. She felt so burdened that at the end, she ran away.

Thus it is not surprising that the former mobster criticizes his son for resembling his mother. He has not only taken over her role in the family (cleaning the house, working etc…), but also her habits, turning his back to his father, when he sees him… avoiding a conversation with him. Naturally, don’t get me wrong. I am not accepting the father’s behavior, but I believe that the failure for their marriage was not simply the result of the father’s abusive behavior… It was the result of an imbalanced relationship and lack of communication which created a vicious circle. Like I have already pointed out before, life is complex, so are humans. Blaming the father for everything was not right. Hwang Byungchul blames the former boxer, overlooking the strong link between this sport and criminality. Besides, he judged the family from the outside. He saw the bruises on the boy, but he never visited their home and saw the garbage there. (chapter 73) Additionally, he never wondered why he hadn’t seen the little Jaekyung before, though they were neighbors. It was, as if the mother had refused to leave the house for a while. Based on the father’s words, even after the mother had left the place, it seems that she didn’t lead a better or happier life. And the son is no longer talking about the mother either. It is just about leaving the “place”. The former director assumed that abuse was the reason for her departure, an interpretation which the protagonist adopted later: (chapter 73) However, like mentioned above, their toxic relationship played a role. Another is money. Observe how the the 10 years old boy added right after: (chapter 72) He’ll work hard and earn a lot of money. Let’s not forget that the man was gambling and drug-addicted. (chapter 72) She didn’t want to support such a behavior. It was like filling a bottomless jar. Since the man seems not to have listened to her, the only thing she could do was passivity and silence. Yet, in Jaewoong’s memory , (chapter 73) she doesn’t just disappear; she lingers, infecting the atmosphere with her silence, her perceived betrayal, and her withdrawal. Her absence becomes toxic not because she is gone—but because she never truly said goodbye.

And if this theory is true, the symbolism of the mother working as a cleaning lady while leaving her own home in filth is quite telling. She was never allowed to cleanse her own life—she simply gathered the trash and left it behind. She cleaned for others, but not for herself. Her job becomes a tragic irony, echoing her own inability to “take out the trash” of her marriage. She was stuck in a role she couldn’t escape.

Breaking the Pattern

And since Joo Jaekyung resembles to Jaewoong, I deduce that in season 1, the champion mirrored his behavior. Why? It was, his way to mourn his father… to keep his image alive, as he blamed himself for his death. His pride and happiness for winning the tournament (chapter 73) became his curse, as his dream had become a reality. (chapter 73) The father had died, but the boy cared for his dad despite his flaws. He had loved his father unconditionally. And it is clear now that Joo Jaekyung blames himself for his passing and his harsh words before his overdoses. And how was Joo Jaekyung acting towards Kim Dan in season 1? He was not only denying his feelings, but also expressing jealousy (chapter 7) and possessiveness. (chapter 34) I had already portrayed the ghost as a person suffering from narcissistic personality disorder, and since the ghost shares common traits with the father, I am assuming that the father is the ghost. Jaewoong’s narcissism was not simply paternal in my opinion. (chapter 54) I believe that it was also possessive and romantic in its jealousy. He wanted control, loyalty, and gratitude, but never offered love in return. He must have treated the wife the same way. That’s how the mother got almost broken. And observe how the main lead tried to control his lover’s time and professional life. (chapter 31) He didn’t support him to become independent professionally. That’s why I feel like the insecure boxer must have acted the same way, not allowing his wife to become successful in the end.

However, unlike his father, Jaekyung begins to break this pattern. He offers protection, support, even silent care—before he knows how to ask for love in return. When that bond was shaken in chapter 51, (chapter 51) it’s not betrayal he reacts to—it’s the shattering of fragile trust, inherited from a family that never taught him what trust meant. (chapter 54) Is it a coincidence that in his nightmare, his loved one was looking back at him? No, the doctor was acting the opposite from the champion’s mother: (chapter 73) he is not only looking back, but also asking a question. He is also seeking communication and expressing his feelings. He has a face… a sign that he is special. This image oozes not only pain, but also love and trust!

What we see unfolding is a quiet revolution. Jaekyung is not becoming his father, but his mother’s son. He is unlearning the cruelty, slowly redefining love as something that doesn’t require submission. And now, you comprehend why I am suspecting that the father might have literally “suffocated” the son’s mother with his behavior. He never offered her assistance and support, it was only one sided. Thus I am assuming that the star will boost Dan’s name, not stifle it. He will support Dan’s independence, not fear it. And eventually, he will speak love—not commands. This is how he begins to undo the inheritance of violence and transform his lineage.

The Gratitude That Was Never Earned

Ultimately, Jaewoong’s demand for gratitude was hollow. (chapter 73) He didn’t feed his son, but he used his position to make such a claim. His statement—“Is this the thanks I get?”—reveals a man who never understood that gratitude must be earned through care, not extracted through fear or obedience. In contrast, Jaekyung struggles with the opposite problem: he gives everything and doesn’t know how to receive. He does not ask for thanks, but he is bewildered by affection, hesitant and unsure.

What we’re witnessing is the evolution of love across generations—from the narcissistic hunger of Jaewoong to the bruised generosity of Jaekyung.

And in that transformation, the invisible mother still lingers, not as a ghost to be feared, but as a shadow to be understood. She is a victim and perpetrator at the same time. And what did the father say to his son? (chapter 73) He was like his mother! But according to me, she was suffering from depression. This means that Joo Jaewoong cursed him to suffer the same mental illness: depression!

The Jinx of Depression: Inheriting the Father’s Defeat

A striking insight from a Lancet article on athletes and depression suggests that those who engage in competitive sports may be even more susceptible to mood disorders and depression than the general population. While physical overtraining can cause exhaustion, it is often the psychological burden—particularly burnout—that proves most damaging. Burnout arises not from sheer physical effort, but from sustained emotional stress and a dangerous mental habit known as goal linking: the belief that happiness and self-worth depend entirely on achieving success, such as winning a championship or escaping poverty.

In this light, the downfall of Jaewoong—the former boxer and father—is recontextualized. His failure may not stem solely from narcissism or fragile ego. He, too, might have suffered from the very condition that later threatens to consume his son: depression. He was not boxing for the sake of the sport, but as an escape route from misery, poverty, and insignificance. (chapter 73) That was his “linked goal.” When he failed to achieve it—when the victories didn’t materialize or failed to provide transcendence—he fell into despair. He was not training with the heart of a true athlete but fighting with the desperation of a trapped man. The drugs became his alternative exit. He gave up the sport not because he lacked strength, but because he lacked the psychological framework to stay committed. He was, in short, jinxed.

But the emotional curse that weighs on the champion does not come from the father alone. The mother, too, shows signs of long-term emotional numbness and psychological despair. Her silence is not only an act of abandonment—it is a symptom. The image of her back turned, the refusal to return, the trash in the house, the passive collapse into invisibility: all suggest that she, too, was suffering from depression. Yet unlike the father, who externalized his pain through aggression and substance abuse, the mother internalized hers. She faded. She withdrew from the family space. Her emotional descent polluted the home not with noise and violence, but with silence, garbage and shadow.

In this sense, both parents were marked by depression—each manifesting it differently. The father’s version was loud, consuming, and openly destructive. The mother’s was quiet, invisible, and slow-burning. Both reacted to stress, failure, to poverty, to broken dreams. Doc Dan combines both types of depression. And both passed on their despair to their son—not genetically alone, but symbolically. He inherited his father’s rage, his goal-linking, and his pride; from his mother, he inherited detachment, emotional restraint, and the silent ache of never being enough.

And this jinx is inherited. Joo Jaekyung is indirectly cursed by his father: (chapter 73) “… you’ll never succeed.” (chapter 73) But beneath this insult lies a more insidious transmission—depression itself. Both parents projected their pain onto him, and now their unhealed trauma threatens to echo in the son. Like his father, the champion ties his happiness to his athletic success. (chapter 73) His life has been structured entirely around victory, money, and symbolic escape. He never developed a concept of joy independent of achievement. The same goal-linking mechanism that destroyed his father now threatens to corrode his own identity.

Thus, the tragedy of Joo Jaekyung is not simply abandonment—it is repetition. His career, forged in rebellion, risks becoming a reenactment. But here lies the narrative tension: will he recognize the jinx for what it is—a legacy of unresolved psychological wounds? Or will he, unlike his father, break the cycle?

Kim Dan holds the key to this transformation, offering not just physical support but an alternate vision of worth. Not victory, but relationship: a long forgotten desire to have a home. Not escape, but emotional presence. Kim Dan is special, though (chapter 42) the jealous and regretful ex-lover told him otherwise. How did the father describe his son? (chapter 73) He was ordinary, nothing special…. Why? It is because none of the parents had said: I love you! So the moment one protagonist confesses his feelings to the other, they will realize that they are special to each other.

This reading reveals that the jinx was never supernatural—it was psychological inheritance: the curse of tying self-worth to unattainable goals, and the inability to live without them. (chapter 73) And the jinx started right this moment, because he was “abandoning the father and the mother”. It was, as if he no longer needed anyone.

The boy she left behind is no longer clinging to a phone. He is walking away from the dump. Not to chase her—but to become someone new. Nonetheless, in reality he became the shadow of his father. (chapter 73) And because the father is now dead, I am inclined to think that the mother is still alive. I am even thinking that the mother is living in this place: (chapter 33) This chapter stands not only under the sign of jealousy, but also of motherhood due to the number 6. If this theory is correct, then it signifies that he kept his promise. He gave her a place, but he didn’t want to return to her side for two reasons: her abandonment and his guilt concerning the death of his father. As for the mother, I would say… out of guilt and shame due to her “pride”. She knows that she did hurt her son. Naturally, I could be wrong… but I hope if she is alive so that the champion can talk with his “mother”. This will help him to move on. Breaking the silence between them would put an end to his self-loathing and misery

The Heart of the Gym

Since I outlined the importance of invisible support and faith in a couple, it dawned on me why Joo Jaekyung was fated to meet his older mentor and coach. The theme of abandonment does not stop at the domestic sphere—it extends to the professional world of fighting. Hwang Byungchul felt betrayed and abandoned after Joo Jaekyung’s departure for Seoul. But the latter was never his “son”, just a member of his gym. Besides, his gym, once lively and successful (chapter 73), gradually fell into decline after the death of his mother. She had been its soul, offering invisible support, care, and emotional warmth to the fighters. (chapter 73) But her contributions were never acknowledged officially—her name never even adorned the walls. The director attributed his success to his own guidance, never realizing that the fighters stayed because of the love and food that flowed from her presence. Her death exposed the truth: there was no emotional infrastructure beneath the trophies. And so the gym emptied out—just like the home had.

This same pattern now shadows Team Black. Joo Jaekyung’s gym, founded on discipline and success, is slowly being deserted after his “failure.” (chapter 52) The gym’s foundation was never trust, fun, or teamwork—it was performance, money and fame. Without victory, it holds nothing. His teammates are not companions; they are shadows. The cycle is repeating: the gym becomes a sterile battlefield, not a second home.

And here lies the tragic irony: the champion has unknowingly recreated the same environment, because he relies on Park Namwook whose personality resembles a lot to the former coach and director. A space without love, only with money. A team without trust. A gym without a heart, until the champion makes the connection between doc Dan and the deceased halmoni! So far, the young man has been projecting the director’s mother (chapter 72) onto Shin Okja (chapter 61) due to her similarities in age, gender, gestures and words. However, he failed to detect her flaws, as he trusts seniors too much. I guess, it is related to Jaewoong’s death. Nevertheless, it becomes clear that doc Dan had become the soul of the gym: (chapter 26), but the latter was not recognized as a real member of Team Black. Besides, let’s not forget that he was only working for the champion and not Team Black!

Epiloque: The Loser’s Mother revisited

I just noticed that doc Dan was wearing boxing gears! (chapter 26) (chapter 73) This detail, easily overlooked, reveals something poignant—boxing wasn’t just an obligation or a means to survive. It was once a source of joy for the boy, hence his smile is so genuine. In the early years, before it was poisoned by expectation and betrayal, the gloves were a connection—to his father, to his mother and to himself.

But with the death of his father, that connection was severed. The gloves no longer symbolized possibility. (chapter 73) They became heavy with grief. Yet in Kim Dan’s presence—through his care, his quiet resistance, and even his occasional clumsiness—Joo Jaekyung glimpsed something forgotten. He was able to laugh (chapter 26), to play, even to feel embarrassment—emotions far removed from the sterile discipline of professional sport. Through Doc Dan, the athlete briefly recovered his lost passion. Not just for boxing, but for being human.

And so, we return to the title: The Loser’s Mother.

The title was never just about the absent woman. It was about an inherited wound. Both parents passed on something to their son—not strength, not wisdom, but suffering and depression. The father, defeated by his own unmet dreams, cursed the boy to suffer the same fate. The mother, unable to sustain hope or protect herself, vanished into silence. Neither gave him tools for joy—only tools for survival.

But here’s the quiet rebellion: in allowing himself to be cared for by someone like Kim Dan, the champion begins to rewrite the script. He starts to question the legacy of “loser” handed down by both parents. He starts to reimagine the meaning of strength—not as endurance through pain, but as the capacity to love and be loved. The loser’s mother never got that chance. Her story faded into silence.

But her son might still find his voice. He already learned how to support in the shadow: (chapter 62) So far, doc Dan hasn’t heard what his fated partner did while waiting for his “return from work”.

And maybe, just maybe, the gloves will resurface. But they won’t only be for fighting anymore—they might one day be used to connect, to protect, to teach, or even to hold.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or Manhwa, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Following The Teddy Bear 🧸🧸- part 1

The Shirt with the Bear—A Child Marked for Longing

In Jinx, the story of two men begins not in the ring, but in childhood (chapter 72) —and not with fists, but with fabric. (chapter 11) Each boy is introduced wearing a shirt adorned with a teddy bear, a symbol that quietly carries the emotional weight of the entire narrative. (chapter 11) [For more read The Missing Teddy Bear] These bears do not speak, but they tell us everything: about love received and love lost, about betrayal and comfort twisted into burden, and about two boys growing up in the absence of safe arms. (chapter 72)

The first bear appears on Joo Jaekyung’s summer tank top, worn by a small child peeking out from behind a wall. It’s a soft image against a harsh backdrop. (chapter 72) But look closely: the teddy bear wears a blue beanie, a casual hat suited for the outside world—not rest, but readiness. It also has a pair of glasses, a symbol of alertness, self-control, and forced maturity. Most strikingly, its right arm is wrapped in a white bandage. [I can’t recognize the writing below] This is no untouched toy. The bear, like the boy, is already injured. Even comfort is expected to survive harm. To wear such a design is to walk into the world marked not only by childhood, but by pain, exposure, and abandonment.

The second bear belongs to Kim Dan, who wears it not on a summer shirt but on winter pajamas, as he sings joyfully with his grandmother on his birthday. His teddy bear is unadorned, uninjured, and suited for rest. The night setting, the blanket, and the candlelight create a small cocoon of warmth. Yet this moment, too, is fleeting. The very love that nurtures him will later trap him—hoarded, isolated, and turned into duty.

What connects these two images is more than coincidence. Both boys wear gray and blue. While the first color indicates the loss of innocence and depression, the other stands for trust, responsibility, care and tenderness. One is dressed by a mother who vanished too soon. The other is dressed by a grandmother who seems so gentle and caring. Yet, the reality is that doc Dan has also been abandoned. One bear is already broken, the other seems to be still whole. One is worn in daylight, the other in the dark. But both children are being slowly stripped of the right to be protected. Their teddy bears will vanish—replaced by fear, control, and survival.

And yet, this is not just a story of loss. It is also a story of return. By meeting each other, Jaekyung and Dan begin to recover what was buried or better said repressed. The teddy bear reappears—not on fabric, but in gestures of touch, presence, and care. (chapter 68) In time, each man will become the other’s bear (chapter 66): a source of comfort, loyalty, and belonging. To follow the teddy bear is to trace this emotional path—from abandonment to connection, from injury to intimacy, from being held once to being held again.

(chapter 11) [For more read The Missing Teddy Bear] He too was once held (chapter 47), and then claimed, just like his teddy bear. The fate of doc Dan’s toy bear reflects the boy’s. The former was pushed outside the embrace and bed before disappearing. (chapter 21) That’s how the toy bear vanished from the little boy’s life. Thus I deduce that the teddy bear on the pajamas was the last traces of his “childhood”.

Across seasons and silences, both boys are linked by this shared emblem of care—care that was once given, then distorted, lost and finally rediscovered. They are united by the same experience and pain: a phone call linked to a missing mother. To follow the teddy bear is to trace this journey back to tenderness: the long path from abandonment to being held again.

But the presence of the teddy bear, even in symbolic form, does not last. (chapter 72) The shirts are not only outgrown (chapter 72) but also replaced with t-shirts without any design alluding to the vanishing of their identity and forced maturity. (chapter 57) For Jaekyung, the beanie-wearing bear with its wounded arm and wise glasses is the last trace of comfort before reality hardens. What remains is not the child, but the instinct to survive. From the moment the bear vanishes, a new figure begins to emerge—not one held, but one who fights. The boy with the teddy bear becomes the man who can’t rest, who equates existence with usefulness, and usefulness with victory.

The Vanishing of the Teddy Bear: The Birth of a Self-Made Man

In episode 72, readers are finally granted a glimpse into the long-obscured past of the champion. Some of my earlier hypotheses are confirmed—most notably, that Jaekyung’s father was an abusive alcoholic. Others, like the assumption that Joo Jaekyung belonged to a wealthy chaebol family or that the director’s name was Park Jinchul, are clearly disproven. (Though I’m not entirely ready to give up on the rich family theory just yet.) Interestingly, the name of the former coach appears indirectly, displayed on a sign outside the boxing studio: Hwang Byungchul. (Chapter 72) This subtle insertion suggests that the gym wasn’t just his workplace—it was his whole life, his identity, and even his home. Therefore it is not surprising that his name was not mentioned by doc Dan or the other patients. His stay at the Light of Hope implies the loss of his “home”, the gym and as such his identity. At the same time, this image reveals that Jinx-philes should examine each panel very closely, that there’s more than meets the eye.

What the chapter made unmistakably clear is that Jaekyung grew up in poverty and was abandoned at a very young age. His early life was marked not by privilege or education, but by neglect, hunger, and silence. (Chapter 72) This episode doesn’t just show how Jaekyung became a self-made man (chapter 72) (chapter 72) —it makes one thing heartbreakingly clear: he wasn’t raised by a pack of wolves; he raised himself. (chapter 7) The cliché used by Park Namwook in chapter 7 is revealed to be not only ignorant, but cruel. Jaekyung had no home, no real guardian, no one to defend or guide him. He didn’t grow up in the wild—he grew up alone, navigating between violence (abuse and bullying), hunger, and neglect without true protection. This reframes the champion’s identity: not as someone untamable, but as someone who was never tamed because no one cared enough to try. What we witness is not savagery, but simple survival. Thus he had no friend.

That’s how I realized that in such a barren emotional landscape, the “Teddy Bear” learned by mimicking others. With no safe adult figure to model affection or emotional intelligence, he absorbed what was available: the yelling or silent toughness of Hwang Byungchul (chapter 71), performative masculinity and high expectations of Park Namwook, and the explosive violence of his father. (chapter 72) (chapter 5) His behaviors—his hot temper, cold demeanor, blunt speech, and instrumental approach to others—were not innate traits. They were learned strategies, adapted from men who had likewise buried their vulnerability beneath strength or stoicism or brutality. Hence he brought no present to the patient at the hospice. (chapter 71) He became a wolf because he was surrounded by wolves—but deep down, his true nature is closer to a cat’s. This contrast becomes visible in Chapter 72, where his external persona appears as a shy, quiet, more sensitive self. (Chapter 72) Much earlier, in the summer night’s dream (Chapter 44), Kim Dan sensed that hidden nature: not the predator, but the man longing to be held. (Chapter 44) Doc Dan had sensed the real person behind the legend.

But this pattern began to change the moment Kim Dan entered his life.

Unlike the men of his past, Kim Dan shows his emotions (chapter 1), as he treats them as valid, not shameful. He cries, trembles, runs away, he apologizes… He asks questions rather than issuing orders. He names feelings (chapter 45) and respects boundaries. He listens. (chapter 29) And so, like a child learning a new language, Jaekyung begins to mimic him too. (chapter 62) The change is gradual but visible: helping the townspeople, accepting rest, asking to stay close, even touching and speaking more gently. (chapter 71) With Kim Dan, the fighter who once only mirrored power begins to echo tenderness.

The transformation is not only behavioral—it is linguistic. His vocabulary evolves. Once dominated by words like “fight,” “win,” “useful,” and “fuck,” his speech begins to include softer terms: (chapter 62) (chapter 68). These are not just words—they’re the building blocks of intimacy, borrowed from the only person who ever saw through his armor. From mimicking strength, Jaekyung has begun to mimic care. (chapter 71) Jaekyung is not just echoing concern—he is taking gradually responsibility for someone fragile, someone he once overlooked: the “hamster.”

And this is why Chapter 72 strikes with such force. It takes us back—not to his ambition, but to his origin, where the myth of the self-made man begins. We see now that his athletic mindset was not forged in aspiration but in desperation. His worldview was shaped not by hunger for greatness, but by starvation in all its forms.

(Chapter 72) The tragedy is that Hwang Byungchul misread that hunger. When he first met the boy, he saw dirty feet, an empty stomach—literal poverty. (chapter 72) So he fed him. But he never saw the deeper hunger: the absence of love, of being wanted. The coach assumed the problem was solved with food—because he had never gone without care. (chapter 72) He lived with his mother. He was never truly alone. And so he projected stability onto the boy’s silence.

What he thought was grit was grief. What looked like strength was only ever survival. We finally understand why he treats his own body with such brutality, (Chapter 27) because the body, from the very start, was only a tool for survival.

In chapter 72, the young Jaekyung is offered boxing not as sport, but as salvation. The former coach doesn’t comfort the bruised boy or confront the abusive father. (Chapter 72) Instead, he redirects the situation: (Chapter 72) Fighting, from the very beginning, is not about glory—it is about survival. What replaced the teddy bear was not another form of care—it was a system. Cold, brutal, and inescapable. In Jaekyung’s world, money means food, and food means strength. Fighting becomes synonymous with feeding himself. But this isn’t nourishment—it’s maintenance. Thus a nutritionist was hired later. (chapter 22) There is no joy in eating, no comfort at the table. His body becomes a tool, and pain becomes the currency he pays to keep it running.

It’s a vicious circle: he fights to eat, and he eats to fight. Every gesture is bent toward usefulness. His wounds are not treated for healing, but for returning to combat. That’s how he lived all this time. His body is not loved, only weaponized. Even food—the most basic form of comfort—is absorbed into the logic of performance. The equation is cruel but clear: to be seen, you must be useful. And to be useful, you must win. This means that the director’s suggestion and principle was pushed to the extreme. That’s the reason why I come to the following conclusion: there’s someone else involved in the birth of Joo Jaekyung, the Emperor. The evidence for this hypothesis is the champion’s belief: his jinx which is strongly intertwined with sex. Back then, the little boy was too young for sex.

This is the emotional core of the episode: Jaekyung internalizes the idea that his worth is conditional. He is not loved simply because he exists—he is noticed because he punches. (Chapter 26) This is how he enters adulthood, though he was still a child: not through love, but through function. The moment he steps into the ring, he’s no longer a child. He becomes, in the eyes of the adults around him, a product. (Chapter 72) This explicates why Hwang Byungchul never confronted the father or called the cops or the social services. The fact that he asked the little boy (chapter 72) indicates that he was not scared and was envisaging to intervene, until he changed his mind. He hoped to have found a “gem”, a future star. (Chapter 72) This interpretation gets reinforced in the following panel: (chapter 72) The expression (“But reality was like a punch to the gut”) suggests that even the coach himself was struck by how wrong or harsh the outcome turned out to be, but that realization came too late. Yet he blamed the young boy instead of convincing the young boy to postpone the fight. This scene shows that the man’s form of “help” was not rooted in empathy or protection—it was rooted in opportunity and perhaps even short-sighted hope for glory through the boy’s talent. He turned pain into performance.

But there’s a deeper, more insidious lesson embedded in this worldview—one the coach failed to recognize. (Chapter 72) By instilling in the young athlete the belief that survival depends solely on usefulness and performance, he unwittingly fostered a radical sense of self-reliance. The champion learned not only to fight, but to survive alone. If he became rich or succeeded, it wasn’t because of guidance or teamwork, but because of his own strength, talent, and determination. Thus he only employs the personal pronoun “you” and not “we”. In this cold logic, there is no room for mutual dependency, emotional support, or even loyalty. The coach, unconsciously, excluded himself from the athlete’s inner world. He trained a boxer, not a partner. And in doing so, he guaranteed his own eventual irrelevance.

Therefore it is not surprising that he was not contacted after the protagonist moved to Seoul, (chapter 71) why Joo Jaekyung never visited him or expressed his gratitude towards the boxing coach more openly. (Chapter 71) He became successful thanks to his own hard work. It was, as if he had followed the advice to the letter—make it on your own. I am suspecting that the charity event is linked to poor neighborhoods and children, so he didn’t totally erase the man from his memory, he just repressed him. However, it is not astonishing why the director is resentful and even bitter towards Joo Jaekyung. It was, as if he had never helped him. While he blames the man, the coach never recognized his own shortcomings. He didn’t see that his assistance was actually conditional. (Chapter 72) His goal was to create boxers and promote his gym. (Chapter 72) This explicates the absence of real support among the little kids in the end. (chapter 72) They are all rivals. But from my perspective, there exists another reason why the main lead didn’t keep in touch with Hwang Byungchul exposing the director’s blindness. The adult Joo Jaekyung admits that seeing the director’s face brings back “old memories”—not of comfort, but of trauma. (Chapter 71) The implication is unmistakable: Hwang Byungchul reminds him of his father and the abuse. And the latter is strongly intertwined with the mother’s abandonment.

That’s why I believe that going to Seoul wasn’t just about chasing success and looking for the mother—it was an act of escape, a way to break free from the past and its shadows. Joo Jaekyung needed distance not only from his hometown but from everything linked to his father, including boxing. The coach, in offering boxing as salvation, unknowingly tethered the boy to his abuser. (Chapter 72) The coach believed he was giving him a lifeline—but what he gave was a continuation, not a release. This could only increase Joo Jaewoong’s resent and jealousy towards his own son, if the latter became more successful.

Under this new light, we would have an explanation why Jaekyung ultimately chose MMA over boxing. MMA became his attempt to reclaim his body and forge a path not dictated by paternal legacy or the coach’s limitations. It was a way to fight, yes—but differently. On his own terms. This is the bitter irony: Hwang Byungchul believed he had rescued the child, when in reality, he kept him imprisoned in the very logic of pain and survival that was nearly destroying him. He didn’t free him—he simply refined the chains. On the one hand, the father got constantly reminded of his own failure, which could only poison the relationship between father and son, it created a common denominator between them.

This leads to a structural insight: episode 72 actually features two parallel narrators. One is Hwang Byungchul, whose commentary frames most of the memory sequence. (chapter 72) The other is Jaekyung himself. How can we tell? Because the scene of the phone call contains no narration, no framing voice. (Chapter 72) It’s a raw memory—silent and personal—untouched by the coach’s perspective. . (chapter 72) Thus I deduce that the other scenes are a combination of the champion and director’s memories. This would explain such scenes, where Hwang Bung-Chul is not present. (chapter 72)

Besides, Hwang Byungchul believed food and discipline were enough. He never noticed the emotional void beneath Jaekyung’s fighting spirit. What he interpreted as drive (ruthlessness/hunger) was, in truth, longing. He was hoping to have a true home again, to live with his mother. (chapter 72) The contrast between these two memories outlines how the coach misunderstood the athlete. Interesting is that doc Dan assumed that Joo Jaekyung had cut off ties with the former coach due to a quarrel. (Chapter 71) But here, doc Dan was making a huge mistake: he was just projecting his own feelings and relationship with him onto theirs. But he was behaving exactly like the former director: simplification.

Simplification as the Real Barrier to Care

Once again an article from Jennifer Delgado caught my attention: You don’t need to simplify your life: you need to eliminate the useless – and it’s not the same. The article warns us about the danger of simplification. In a turbulent world, we long for a sense of order. To achieve this, we construct simple narratives that comfort our self-image, ease our emotional stress, and help us sidestep ambiguity. However, this approach has a downside. By oversimplifying, we sidestep genuine engagement with complex issues. We overlook inconsistencies, reduce individuals to stereotypes, and avoid the demanding work of truly understanding others.

Instead of asking why, we label. (chapter 9) Instead of listening, we assume. We choose clear lines—strong or weak, good or bad, useful or useless—over the tangled, uncomfortable truth that everyone is both hurting and trying. This refusal to reflect doesn’t just distort reality—it perpetuates it. When we simplify, we don’t heal; we reenact.

In Jinx, all the major characters fall into the trap described in the article on simplification. But here, we’ll focus on four: Park Namwook, Hwang Byungchul, Shin Okja, and Kim Dan. Each, in their own way, simplifies Joo Jaekyung. They misread his strength as certainty, his body as armor, his silence as consent, and his volatility as mere rudeness. They reduce complexity into caricature—and in doing so, they fail to see the man behind the myth.

The manager and the brain scanner

Let’s begin with the manager, Park Namwook. In Chapter 52, (chapter 52),

he blamed Jaekyung for the entire “fiasco” with the post-fight scandal—even though he knew full well that the spray had been tampered with and that a conspiracy was in play. Why blame the victim? Because that’s what simplification offers: a way to avoid moral discomfort and responsibility. Namwook projects his own spoiled, self-centered logic onto Jaekyung, interpreting his athlete’s breakdown as immature drama, rather than what it actually was: the collapse of someone who had been manipulated and betrayed.

This moment reflects exactly what the article warns about: in the face of complexity, people seek easy answers. Instead of facing the multicausal reality—schemes, mistakes, exploitation, emotional exhaustion—Namwook reduces the problem to one person, one reaction, one scapegoat. That’s why the scene from Chapter 61 is so revealing. (chapter 61) In the panel where he sighs, “Haa… I have no idea what’s going on in that guy’s head,” he unintentionally exposes the shallowness of his approach. He imagines that by looking at Jaekyung’s brain—by cracking his psychology—he’ll “understand” him. That way, he can regain control. But this isn’t curiosity. It’s a veiled form of control-seeking. Namwook doesn’t want to know Jaekyung as a person—he wants him to be predictable, manageable, marketable. That line doesn’t reflect concern. It reflects frustration that the human being in front of him refuses to fit the role he’s been assigned. Hence it is logical that his solution to force Joo Jaekyung to return to the gym is to accept a new match. (chapter 69) Namwook’s failure is a professional one, but it’s also deeply emotional: he simplified Jaekyung into a product or spoiled child. And when the product malfunctioned—when pain erupted from silence—he didn’t ask why, he suggested how to make it stop. This is simplification in its most insidious form: not out of malice, but out of discomfort with emotional reality.

Shin Okja: One Problem, One Person, One Solution

If Park Namwook reduces Joo Jaekyung to a tool of success, Shin Okja turns him into a quick fix. (chapter 65) Her mindset follows a consistent logic: one problem, one person, one solution. Kim Dan is overworked and sick? (chapter 65) Then someone stronger should carry him. That “someone” becomes Jaekyung. The doctor should take pills and that’s it.

In Chapter 65, she urges the champion to take Dan back to Seoul. (chapter 65) Her logic is deeply utilitarian—Jaekyung is rich, strong, and dependable. Therefore, he must be fine. She does not consider whether he is emotionally stable, available, or even willing to carry such a weight. The haunted look in his eyes that Hwang Byungchul noticed in Chapter 72 (chapter 72) is invisible to her. She sees a man who has succeeded—and assumes that means he is thriving.

But her pattern is older. If doc Dan had parents, he wouldn’t be suffering so much. Her presence could never replace the parents. (chapter 65) This is totally naive, because certain parents like Joo Jaewoong are not capable of offering love and support. In Chapter 57, when Kim Dan was a child, bullied and humiliated, she told him: “They don’t know what they’re talking about. You still have me.” (chapter 57) This line, though comforting on the surface, is an act of simplification. She makes herself the sole solution to Dan’s complex emotional wounds. Her message: You don’t need justice, friends, or understanding. You need me. That’s how doc Dan was taught not to argue and not to fight back. He just needed to accept the situation.

In doing so, she creates a binary world: safe vs unsafe, solution vs threat. There is no room for nuance, community, or uncertainty. And this has long-lasting consequences. Dan grows up believing that support must come from one person, that relationships must be compensatory and binary. When the grandmother sends him away again—this time to Jaekyung—it mirrors the same pattern. “You need help? You’re sad? Then go with him.” That’s the reason why she is treating him as a “child”.

Like the article on simplification warns, such narratives are comforting but misleading. They prevent people from seeing the full scope of reality. Shin Okja never asks Dan about his friendships, his boundaries, his career goals. As she admitted herself in Chapter 65, (chapter 65) she doesn’t know anything about his life. That’s the price of simplification: you get a clean answer, but not the truth.

Gloves Instead of Grace: Hwang Byungchul’s Simplified Salvation

The “old coot”, too, clings to the myth of the invincible fighter—hungry, gritty, unstoppable. He fondly remembers the wounds, the sweat (chapter 72), the hunger, as if these alone forged greatness. But he fails to see how the very system he created helped drain the boy of more than just his tears—it emptied him of safety, of rest, of care. He only addressed the visible wounds and stomach pangs. (chapter 72) The gym’s director gave food and gloves, but not love. This was relegated to his “mother”. (chapter 72) He never addressed emotional starvation because he never recognized it; he himself was never truly alone—he always had his mother. And his misjudgment started from the very first encounter: seeing Jaekyung as a fierce cub (chapter 72) or as Joo Jaewoong’s heir rather than a hurt child.

Even in the present, the former director continues this pattern of simplification. He blames the champion for returning to the ring (chapter 70), as though he chose freely, overlooking how coercion and image control operate in their world. He accuses him of ruining his career with the suspension, even though it was orchestrated by others. (chapter 70) He judges him without knowing the circumstances. This projection is not new. In the past, he blamed the father, (chapter 72) Joo Jaewoong, for becoming a thug—but when another former wrestler also ends up as a loan shark’s lackey (chapter 17), it becomes clear that there exists a recurring link between athletic decline and criminal paths. The man fails to notice this connection. He sees these outcomes as individual moral failings, not systemic failures.

That’s why he never judged the mother for abandoning her child. (chapter 72) In his eyes, her departure was understandable (“of course”), even rational—because the father was “rotten.” But by justifying her decision, he erases the damage it caused: a bleeding, unconscious boy left to fend for himself. (chapter 72) In his worldview, offering a meal and a pair of boxing gloves should suffice to compensate for parental abandonment and violence. As if a jab and a protein shake could replace a mother’s embrace. This reveals the core of his failure: he confused intervention with salvation, and survival with healing.

So in the end, Hwang Byungchul didn’t just witness the system—he upheld it. (chapter 72) He became its idealistic defender, blind to its contradictions. He believed the gym could cure what society broke, but all he taught was how to endure, not how to recover. I would even add that when the boxers didn’t succeed in their career, they could end up using their skills for the mafia. This worldview is a product of his own simplification, his refusal to examine the deeper rot within the system he served. He didn’t suggest school and titles in order to escape poverty. And this is why he never truly saw the boy disappear. He missed the moment the light faded from Joo Jaekyung’s eyes, because he was never watching for it. In chasing strength, he forgot to safeguard the soul.

The tragedy is this: while he wanted to save the child (chapter 72), he trained the champion instead. That’s why the previous panel resembles a lot to this one. (chapter 40) Kim Dan saw the result and got fascinated. And what we’re left with now is a man whose pain and exhaustion are almost unseen (chapter 72) —until Hwang Byungchul notices the change and confided it to doc Dan. Someone should start listening to the silence after the spotlight vanishes.

This is where simplification becomes most tragic—not only because it hides pain, but because it reinforces it. It keeps people locked in roles, acting out silent scripts they never chose. To truly follow the teddy bear—to return to care, to softness, to a place where people are held and not used—each character must confront the simplifications they relied on. They must admit what they refused to see.

Kim Dan: The simple complexity

And then there is Kim Dan, who utters the most painful truth. In a moment of illness and exhaustion, he says, (chapter 64) He reproached him about being used and abandoned. But he was forgetting his own actions. He had also used the athlete, he had also left the bed in a hurry the next morning. Yes, he, too, simplified Jaekyung. That night, he said nothing. And in doing so, he confirmed the belief Jaekyung had internalized: I’m not someone who gets cared for. I’m someone who is tolerated, used, replaced. Like mentioned above, his mind-set was strongly influenced by Shin Okja. On the other hand, I noticed that the protagonist embodies complexity. How so? On the surface, he appears simple: obedient, quiet, weak, submissive, passive. (chapter 70) But beneath that surface lies a dense emotional world— love, grief, guilt, exhaustion, intelligence, empathy and moral clarity — that few characters in Jinx truly perceive. He stands for the heart! And everyone knows that “the heart has its reasons, of which reason knows nothing.” (Blaise Pascal) Because he acts from a place that defies the cold logic of power, hierarchy, and survival, he operates on emotional intelligence (chapter 71) —unspoken understanding, silent resistance, instinctive empathy. It’s no coincidence that his presence disrupts every system he enters: the gym, the hospital, the champion’s life.

By following his heart (even when that heart is heavy, broken, or exhausted), he becomes the very element that exposes the inadequacy of every simplified explanation—whether it’s Park Namwook’s control, Shin Okja’s projection, or even Jaekyung’s own self-image.

In short: Kim Dan is the counter-force to simplification because he lives in the in-between—where care and contradiction, pain and tenderness, duty and desire coexist. And now, you comprehend why Joo Jaekyung needs to realize the existence of his heart and as such his love for doc Dan. Only then, both will be able to understand each other’s pain and heart.

Healing can only begin, when Jaekyung stops being a performance (chapter 70), and starts being a person. The racing heart… which has already happened. And this observation leads me to this scene: (chapter 58) Kim Dan was erasing this memory, he wanted to forget the star The Emperor. This act of forgetting wasn’t an escape from pain; it’s an active rejection of a myth that was keeping him emotionally paralyzed. As long as Jaekyung remained “The Emperor,” he could not be touched, questioned, or truly known. By forcing himself to forget that image, Kim Dan was making space for something more vulnerable and human to emerge. To conclude, thanks to this painful decision, he was able to perceive Joo Jaekyung the man. That’s why he acted so fiercely in front of him later. So by meeting the director, doc Dan is now able to see the child or the “cat” in his fated partner. That’s how it dawned on me why Mingwa let doc Dan suffer from addiction, depression and insomnia. Because these afflictions defy simplification. They resist instant solutions (pills). They demand patience, presence, and a refusal to look away.

Kim Dan, in a sense, becomes the embodiment of complexity. While others in Jaekyung’s life simplified him—manager, coach, fans—Kim Dan’s own struggle becomes the key to unlocking the champion’s inner contradictions. He doesn’t just offer pills; he becomes someone who stays through the night. That’s the true antidote to trauma: not fixes, but presence. But he is sick now too. (chapter 71)

Hwang Byungchul and the spotlight

Since the start of Jinx, I have been examining names, as the author made it clear that they carry symbolic weight and the former coach’s full name—Hwang Byungchul (황병철) is no exception. He encapsulates both his past role and his evolving narrative function.

Hwang (황) means yellow, a color tied to imperial symbolism but also to artificial light, visibility, and performance which is reflected in his offer: (chapter 72) Fittingly, Hwang Byungchul believed that survival came through being useful and seen. His guiding principle was clear: become a champion to put food on the table. Fighting was a mean to escape poverty, and success was measured by status, not inner healing.

But the given name Byungchul (병철) reveals even more.

  • Byung (병) includes the meanings:
    • Soldier → He encouraged Jaekyung to train with military-style rigidity, enforcing a code of strength over vulnerability.
    • Jar/container → He emotionally bottled things up, never showing weakness or affection.
    • Disease → A symbol of his terminal condition, but also the philosophical “illness” he passed on—survival at the cost of love and life. Joo Jaekyung was never taught how to enjoy life.
    • long, hunger → Perhaps the most revealing meaning. He is a man of long hunger—not necessarily for food, which he did provide to the children in the neighborhood, but for recognition, belonging, and emotional acknowledgment. He hoped to create a talent. He stood in the background, feeding mouths but staying unnamed, invisible. This hunger lives on in his relationship with Joo Jaekyung. He could never claim the boy as “his” athlete—not publicly, not even privately. Hence the picture remained in his notebook hidden. Because Jaekyung never spoke of his past, never acknowledged the gym, never looked back. It looked like the boy who was fed did not remember the man who fed him. The silence wasn’t just about pride—it was about pain. In a way, both of them were waiting for the other to speak first. Thus, Hwang Byungchul’s name becomes a silent confession: he symbolizes the emotional and symbolic hunger that surrounded Jaekyung’s early life—one that was addressed physically but never emotionally. The coach’s spotlight was always directed outward, toward performance, visibility, survival—but what he longed for most was to be seen by the one he helped raise.
    • To scold or punish → A reflection of the discipline and shame-based teaching he used.
    • To end or exterminate → This meaning could refer to his imminent passing, but it could allude to something else. Once a guardian of the system, he may unwittingly become its undoer. While he never openly questioned the structures of boxing or the MFC, he long dismissed corruption as the fighters’ personal failing—not a systemic flaw. He maintained a clear-cut divide between the “glamorous” fighting world and the criminal underworld, but reality has proven more entangled. In his final days, by being confronted with the truth and with Kim Dan’s care, he might symbolically put an end to the illusion that sustained his lifelong simplifications.
  • 철 (Chul / Cheol) was already examined before (see Park Jinchul)
    • Iron → Symbol of cold strength, discipline and inflexibility.
    • Philosophy → He lived by a code, but one that lacked space for human frailty.
    • To pierce → He trained the champion to break through his limits, but also inflicted wounds he never tended to.
    • Season/time → A fading era. His presence now marks the end of one ideological “season” and the start of something else—perhaps more human.

Together, Hwang Byungchul stands for a legacy of rigid survivalism under the spotlight, but also for the potential to expose its limits. His name doesn’t just mirror what he was—it foreshadows what he might help undo. His final lesson may be the most important: that the system he clung to was always built on a false binary. Striking is that when the director interacted with the main lead in the beginning, he didn’t pay attention to the boy’s clothes and as such to the teddy bear. He only looked at the boy’s body (the gaze (chapter 72), the size (chapter 72), his bruises (chapter 72) and asked for his name. This exposes his priorities and his blindness. He didn’t truly perceive the child in him, he was seeing him through the lenses of a boxer and director. Hence he underestimated the absence and abandonment of the mother.

The Absent Embrace: Of Bears, Mothers, and Fathers

If the teddy bear symbolizes maternal protection and warmth, then its absence in Joo Jaekyung’s childhood flat speaks volumes. (chapter 72) The boy didn’t have a blanket. He slept beside garbage. His father lay drunk and sprawled out, blind to his child’s needs. There was no teddy bear, no shared bed, no real cover. (chapter 21) Unlike Kim Dan, who grew up falling asleep next to his grandmother, accustomed to someone sharing his blanket, Jaekyung was emotionally and physically on his own from the start. Moreover, observe that the little boy had toys (chapter 21) contrary to Joo Jaekyung.

And yet, there was that one telling detail: the young Jaekyung once wore a shirt with a bandaged teddy bear on it. (chapter 72) Far from offering comfort, it mirrored his own battered condition. The implication? Someone saw—and chose not to act. That shirt represents the mother’s only trace. She was likely the one who picked out his clothes; an abusive man like Joo Jaewoong wouldn’t bother with childish designs. Which means the mother did witness his suffering or anticipated his fate, but chose to simply walk away without leaving a letter. IMO she didn’t leave an explication for her departure, hence the little boy came to imagine that she had left because of his addicted and violent father. (chapter 72) However, it is clear that here the protagonist was simplifying his mother’s decision, just like Hwang Byungchul. If she had truly cared for him, she would have taken him, but she did not.

She didn’t take her books either. (chapter 72) We see them wrapped up, left behind in the trash-littered apartment. This suggests she had been educated, possibly a nurse or a doctor. How did I come to this hypothesis? It is because this image reminded me of doc Dan’s departure from the penthouse. (chapter 53) He is a physical therapist. He had also arranged his books together: (chapter 53) And what did the hamster think while gathering his belongings? (chapter 53) So I deduce that the woman left them behind because she didn’t need them, she had enough or she no longer cared. But there is more to it!

Among the garbage (chapter 72), there are parcels stacked on the commode and table—some of them are wrapped and seemingly untouched. Their presence is striking. Unlike the strewn bottles and plastic bags, these boxes don’t speak of decay, but of intention. They hint at a moment when someone had plans—however fleeting. And yet, their sealed state raises unsettling questions: Who were these parcels for? And why were they never opened?

Two possibilities emerge.

First, the parcels might have belonged to Jaekyung’s mother. She came into that apartment with books and packages, suggesting she was educated and had once imagined a different life. But she never unpacked. The fact that the books remained sealed indicates she was already preparing to leave or they had moved recently. These were not signs of building a home, but of biding time. If she made purchases, they were not for her son. (chapter 27) There are no toys, no supplies for a child—just quiet evidence of a woman focused on herself, her escape perhaps already underway.

The second possibility is darker still: that even while living there, she bought things—but not for Jaekyung. She may have tried to create comfort for herself, or imagined she could still pursue personal goals, all while ignoring the battered child in the room. This would explain the absence of affection and the lack of a maternal trace. The teddy bear on his shirt, with its bandage, might have been an unconscious projection of his condition—but it was never followed by comfort or care. In contrast, when Kim Dan orders board games for the adult champion in episode 27, it is the first time we see a parcel meant for joy, connection, and healing. What the mother withheld, the doctor finally provides.

Remember how I connected the two teddy bears together! (chapter 72) (chapter 11) Is it a coincidence that we have age and a birthday together? And what had doc Dan left in that house? (chapter 53) The jacket… Because of these parallels, I come to develop the following theory. Joo Jaekyung knew his age, because he had just celebrated his birthday. This scene definitely took place in the summer. (chapter 72) And in my opinion, she must have offered him this t-shirt before her betrayal and abandonment. And she had definitely planned it. That’s why I believe that doc Dan’s departure (chapter 53) must have triggered the champion’s abandonment issues. He had the impression to relive the past. The mother had left him behind in the dark unexpectedly. (chapter 53) Thus Joo Jaekyung started drinking and recalling his repressed traumas. This explains why he didn’t look for doc Dan at first and why he hates his birthday and presents. (chapter 45) And now, you comprehend why I wrote above that I was not giving up on the idea that the champion could belong to a different world too. She was not accustomed to take care of a household. She wasn’t used to cook either. She would order food, hence we have the empty bowls. (chapter 72) Remember how the champion reacted, when he tasted his cooking for the first time? (chapter 22) He feared deception here, a sign that he must have experienced such a lie before. For me, everything is pointing out that this woman was incapable of becoming responsible for her own child. She left quietly and early enough that even Hwang Byungchul, who knew of her departure, didn’t recognize the boy (chapter 72). In other words, the mother was already emotionally absent long before she physically vanished. The bandaged bear thus becomes a silent accusation: you saw, and you left. Therefore it is not astonishing that Joo Jaekyung made such a mistake: (chapter 68) His mistakes concerning doc Dan are the evidences that he was not taught how to take care of someone. His errors indicates his innocence and purity.

This motherlessness is the defining wound of Jaekyung’s early life. No pictures, no memories, no bedtime rituals. In contrast, Kim Dan’s early childhood, while also marked by loss, retained traces of maternal love. His duck-print shirt, the framed photo with his grandmother, and the teddy bear he once held—all speak of touch, affection, and care. Dan was kissed (chapter 44) before he was abandoned. Jaekyung was never treated properly before. He was not claimed at all. It is important because the champion mentioned the word “home” (chapter 43) for the first time shortly after receiving a mysterious phone call. (chapter 43) And it is linked to his birthday. This resembles a lot to this scene: (chapter 72) That’s the reason why I am coming to the following hypothesis. The mysterious caller must be related to the “sulky cat” or “wolf”. (chapter 37) (chapter 49) Is it the mother or someone acting as an invisible guardian who knows the champion’s past? What do you think?

Now let’s turn our attention to the father. (chapter 72) Joo Jaewoong—whose name literally evokes the bear (웅, 雄 or 熊)—was not a gentle protector, but a violent alcoholic and drug addicted, a man who “strayed from the straight and narrow” (chapter 72). (chapter 72) A fallen boxer whose strength devolved into brutality. He started working for the mafia, but became entangled in their web. (chapter 72) The bear here is not a comforting toy but a dangerous beast. He loomed large over the child’s life not as a shield, but as a shadow. It is important because doc Dan is hearing for the second time that fighting has connections to the underworld. (chapter 47)

Even the name of the gym (chapter 54) —Team Black—bears symbolic weight. Unlike other athletes who proudly attach their names to their legacy, Joo Jaekyung avoids personal branding. He doesn’t call it “Jaekyung’s Gym” or “Joo Athletics.” Instead, he opts for anonymity, for darkness. It’s as if he’s building a fortress rather than a legacy, a space that offers power and protection, but no trace of where he came from.

This choice could reflect a deep desire to erase or hide his family history, especially from his father. The name “Joo Jaewoong” still echoes in the neighborhood (chapter 72), tied to shame, alcoholism, and downfall. Naming the gym after himself might invite that past back into the spotlight. Worse—it might give his father, or others like him, an opening to claim a share in his success.

Moreover, we should not overlook the emotional contradiction: Jaekyung’s former coach and his coach’s mother once formed a kind of surrogate household. They cooked for the boys, gave them structure, and in doing so gave Jaekyung a place to belong. But that environment was also where the champion was “trained,” not truly raised. The tenderness was limited to the mother, who is now dead and Joo Jaekyung knows it. Hence he didn’t ask about her. (chapter 71) I am quite certain that her vanishing must have pained him. She embodies the only good motherly role model in his life which explains why Joo JAekyung has a soft heart for Shin Okja. He knew to speak prettily and gently because of her. It is clear that the director influenced his dream, creating a gym where his mother would be part of it. (chapter 72) By not naming the gym after his mentor, Jaekyung draws a clear line: this is mine, but not a home—not for children, not for mothers, and not for fathers. Thus I came to deduce that Joo Jaekyung must have experienced something related to his mother, which Baek Junmin must know. But after the release of chapter 73, it becomes evident that their short but painful encounter took place shortly after the father’s death.

In this light, Team Black isn’t just a gym. It’s a sealed space—unbranded, unsentimental, and deliberately impersonal. A hidden monument to the self-made man who refuses to be claimed. The irony is that this name helped Park Namwook to claim the gym as his own. (chapter 22)

Thus, Joo Jaekyung’s story becomes one of inverted symbols. Where a bear should offer comfort, it signals danger and suffering. Where a shirt should offer warmth, it marks injury. Where a home should provide shelter, it holds darkness, silence and hunger. No wonder why the man fears the night! And this is why the champion had to become a bear himself—not the soft kind, but the feared kind. His “taming” by Kim Dan is not just romantic; it’s reparative. The man who never had a teddy bear may yet become one. I would even say, he is on the verge of becoming a mother bear defending her “curb”.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or Manhwa, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx/Doctor Frost: Flight 🚪 from Truth 👁️✨🧠, Fight🥊 for Fragile Peace ☮️

In the psychology article “How does confirmation bias push us to make bad decisions in life?”, author Jennifer Delgado analyzes how our minds instinctively defend core beliefs when confronted with contradictory evidence. This defense, she explains, stems from the discomfort of cognitive dissonance—a tension we feel when facts challenge our identity or worldview. To avoid this discomfort, people tend to seek psychological safety over factual accuracy. When destabilizing information arises—especially involving self-concept, loyalty, or trauma—they fall back on defense mechanisms: denial, deflection, aggression, or withdrawal.

This behavior is not purely mental; confronting such dissonant facts activates brain regions linked to physical pain. As a result, the individual unconsciously opts for survival behaviors—either fight (blame, control, projection) or flight (avoidance, submission, denial)—instead of reasoned analysis.

This concept is deeply relevant to the world of Jinx, where characters often mistake emotional avoidance for peace (chapter 47) and denial for strength (chapter 55). Joo Jaekyung, Kim Dan (chapter 61), Park Namwook (chapter 69), and Shin Okja (chapter 53) all operate within survival mechanisms shaped by trauma, guilt, and fear. They choose the illusion of control or calm over genuine healing. But as the story unfolds, these strategies begin to unravel. Each character must confront the truth behind their emotional habits, learning that happiness isn’t the absence of pain—it’s the result of confronting it with clarity and purpose.

Joo Jaekyung: When Strength Masks Submission

In his recurring nightmare (chapter 54), Joo Jaekyung is cornered by a faceless, overpowering ghost. He is unable to fight or flee; only obedience and silence remain. (chapter 54) He could only express his pain and resent through the hand. This moment encapsulates the core of his trauma: as a child, he learned to survive through silence and compliance, not resistance. Yet deep down, the resentment festered—toward himself, and toward the abuser. That psychological pain was redirected into becoming a fighter, as if to prove the abuser wrong. (chapter 26) (chapter 14) But ironically, he became exactly what the abuser desired: a powerful, obedient puppet. His fame, discipline, and aggression were not signs of freedom, but evidences of emotional and mental captivity. That’s why the past from the champion is surrounded by darkness and mystery.

This also explains why Jaekyung never learned how to speak to others or negotiate emotionally. (chapter 36) His language was dominance, not dialogue. He didn’t process his emotions through words—he suppressed them, until they erupted in violence or withdrawal. (chapter 34)

But his dynamic with Kim Dan began to disrupt this cycle. Doc Dan, being physically weaker and more emotional, didn’t respond to force like the others. He didn’t fight back with fists. He showed his vulnerability and as such his tears. (chapter 1) And crucially, he didn’t leave right away either despite his embarrassment and fears. (chapter 1) Thus for the first time, Jaekyung had to develop a new strategy in order to meet him again: one that doesn’t rely on intimidation, but on communication. The problem is that since he saw the physical therapist running away after their first session (chapter 1), he knew that he needed to lure him with something: money (chapter 1). Under this new light, my avid readers can grasp why the athlete played a trick on the phone, though we have to envision that here the celebrity’s thoughts were strongly influenced by his bias and prejudices. He imagined that Doc Dan had made a move on him.

Dan has been teaching him, without lecturing, that flight can be strength. (chapter 5) That retreat doesn’t mean failure—it can be an act of self-preservation. However, the champion experienced that he needed to speak with doc Dan in order to keep him by his side. This lesson became a turning point. Jaekyung started to speak more. (chapter 18) Therefore it is no coincidence that in episode 18, right after the celebrity spoke, Kim Dan’s reply was strongly intertwined with flight: (chapter 18) The denial of kindness from the champion made the doctor uncomfortable, the latter felt the need to leave the penthouse as soon as possible. The lesson for the star was to realize that words are powerful and can affect people. But Joo Jaekyung didn’t grasp it, as he chose to use sex to „submit“ his fated partner. (Chapter 18) Nevertheless, as time passes on, the wolf asks more and more questions. He reacts to emotional discomfort not only with physicality but with hesitation, introspection. He is no longer reacting as the ghost once taught him; he is arguing and as such adapting, growing. Thus we could say, he is less passive.

On the other hand, I noticed that Joo Jaekyung displayed a clear behavioral pattern in season 1: he cornered Dan physically—pinning him onto the bed (chapter 3) or table, in showers (chapter 7), against doors, or walls (chapter 34). On the surface, it may seem like a gesture of dominance or desire, but symbolically, it reflects silencing.

This repetition links back to Jaekyung’s trauma. In his youth, he was trapped between the abuser and a bed or a wall (chapter 54), unable to escape or speak. He was physically and emotionally silenced by someone more powerful. As a result, cornering became his unconscious language of control—a reenactment of power where he was once powerless. It’s not just about physical space; it’s about suppressing the other’s voice so he doesn’t have to face emotional exposure himself. In other words, he never learned how to flee, until he met his new mentor Doc Dan.

That’s why the locker room scene in episode 51 stands out. There, they are no longer pressed into corners. (chapter 51) They stand in the middle of the room—an open space—symbolizing emotional emancipation. When Dan questions the celebrity (chapter 51), the words from doc Dan pierce the champion’s emotional defenses. Thus Joo Jaekyung is destabilized. (chapter 51). The latter tries to reassert control (chapter 51), but this time, when he lashes out, he is the one who leaves. This is cognitive dissonance at work: the fighter cannot reconcile his fear of vulnerability with his emerging need for connection and his perfectionism. So he defaults to a performance of control, even as he runs from it. And while one might mistake this for weakness or regression, it actually displays a progression. First, Jaekyung had finally revealed his thoughts and fears to Dan. (chapter 51) Secondly, he left the place which was a new MO for the fighter. His act of fleeing is no longer an escape from confrontation —it follows a moment of emotional vulnerability. It shows that he had finally dared to speak, even if he wasn’t yet ready to stay and endure the emotional aftermath.

Then in episode 69, Jinx-philes can detect a huge metamorphosis in the star. On the surface, he still appears obedient—he remains largely silent during the tense meeting with Park Namwook and the CEO. (chapter 69) That silence could easily be mistaken for submission, for the same old performance of the compliant athlete. (chapter 69) But that would be a misreading. His silence is no longer a symptom of fear or control. It is a deliberate withholding—a sign that he no longer plays by their emotional rules. He is starting distancing himself from MFC, Park Namwook and the fight-centered identity they crafted for him.

His choice to return to the West Coast might look like a retreat to the schemers. (chapter 69) After all, to those still invested in dominance hierarchies, leaving the capital after a public defeat seems like the behavior of someone who’s been defeated mentally as well. But the truth is the opposite. This “retreat” is actually an act of autonomy. For the first time, Jaekyung is giving himself space—not to run, but to reflect. (chapter 69) He is no longer blindly performing the role of the fighter, nor desperately trying to maintain control over the narrative. (chapter 69) He is beginning to think critically about his past behavior, his future, and the systems that have defined his identity and life.

That’s what makes the embrace at the dock so powerful. It doesn’t take place in a ring, in a hallway, or in a cornered room. It happens in an open space, (chapter 69) with “no audience” (he ignores people), no pressure, no script. And in that openness, he lets go—not just physically, but psychologically. (chapter 69) The hug marks the collapse of his old beliefs: that emotions are weaknesses, that silence is protection, that strength means standing alone. He is no longer trying to dominate Dan or prove anything. He’s not cornering or fleeing. He’s simply staying—with someone, and with himself.

It’s a moment that doesn’t fit the binary of fight or flight. It is something more radical: connection.
It is vulnerability without fear. Stillness without paralysis. Silence without suppression.
In this context, the hug is not just affection—it is emotional rebellion. The sportsman reclaims his body not as a weapon, but as a vessel for intimacy. He reclaims silence not as submission, but as peace. And perhaps for the first time in his life, he doesn’t need to perform. He just is.

That’s why this hug is a fight. Not against Dan. Not against MFC. But against everything that taught him that love and respect must be earned through violence, that silence must come from fear, and that warmth and dependency are weaknesses.

This is the moment he stops surviving and starts living. When Jaekyung embraces Dan without shame, he does not speak—but for the first time, his silence is not imposed. It is chosen. He allows his body to express his emotions differently: longing and affection. He is not voiceless anymore—he simply no longer needs to explain or defend. The hug becomes his first true act of emotional agency. He is not reacting to fear. He is not controlling or escaping. He is staying. That is the fight.

And in this moment, he reclaims what “fight” really means. Not overpowering others. Not performing masculinity. Not obeying trauma. But overcoming his trauma, standing one’s ground for connection, for truth, for love. The hug is his first fight that isn’t about winning—it’s about not running away.

What begins as survival now becomes healing. And how are prejudices dismantled? Through communication. This means that from episode 70 on, the star will talk to doc Dan. Jaekyung, who once avoided words, who let others speak for him, who was branded and silenced by MFC, the entertainment agency and Park Namwook—is now ready to speak for himself. The hug is not the end of that journey (chapter 69), but the door finally opening. He is on his way to reconnect with his true self surrounded by nature and the people who truly respect and love him.

Park Namwook: Delegating Blame to Escape Collapse

Park Namwook relies heavily on both fight (chapter 7) and flight (chapter 52), often using blame as a shield. When crisis strikes, he blames the champion’s temper, relies on Doc Dan (chapter 36), or MFC’s decisions. (chapter 69) He surrounds himself with “assistants” like coach Yosep, Kim Dan or Joo Jaekyung (chapter 25: here the protagonist was replacing Yosep and Park Namwook), hires professionals to manage damage (chapter 47), and hides behind administrative actions. (chapter 66) But he never takes full responsibility. This blame-displacement strategy works—until the champion flees to the West Coast.

Now, Park has no one left to blame but himself. In fact, it was Joo Jaekyung’s very act of fleeing (chapter 66) that cornered the manager. (chapter 66) As long as the champion was nearby, Park Namwook could project blame onto him, framing him as unstable, disobedient, or temperamental. But once „his boy“ vanished from Seoul, the hyung was left exposed. Striking is that he is not seen watching over the training of the remaining members. (chapter 60) (chapter 60), a sign that he is neglecting the other members. The absence of his star fighter removed his most convenient scapegoat, forcing him to face the consequences of his own mismanagement—though he is not yet ready to truly question it and change his mindset, denial, and dependency. This was not just a geographical disappearance—it was a strategic psychological rupture, meant to destabilize Park’s illusion of authority.

And this is where the illusion breaks. He is forced to realize: he is not the real owner of the gym. He needs Joo Jaekyung’s signature for major decisions. He needs the champion’s public image to draw sponsors. When the fighter disappears, the manager’s relevance disappears too. That’s why he pushes for a new match (chapter 69) —not for the protagonist’s career and sake, but as a desperate attempt to re-anchor himself to glory, Joo Jaekyung and MFC. This means that he is choosing avoidance and as such flight. He lets his puppet fight for him.

But this can only backfire. In his mind, he is imagining that with a new fight, everything will return to normality and as such it will be like in the past. But he is overlooking two aspects: (chapter 69) The announcement that MFC will “line up a match” for Joo Jaekyung after the fall competition marks a pivotal moment — not of triumph, but of quiet exclusion. The phrasing itself is telling. The main lead is not invited to compete in the main event. He is not allowed to fight for the title. His role has been reduced to a postscript — a gesture, not a priority. For a fighter who once carried the brand’s identity, this is not simply a delay. It is a symbolic sidelining. In other words, the new champions and the CEO fear the star. (chapter 69) So with this new request, the manager ignores the reality that Jaekyung has been removed from the competitive spotlight. (chapter 69) He continues to speak as though the champion’s future is intact, as if the title is still within reach. But the organization’s actions speak louder: Jaekyung is no longer a contender — he is being gradually abandoned, not promoted. Secondly, Park Namwook assumes that Jaekyung will win the next fight, as if victory is still within his grasp. But this trust is misplaced — not only because the fighter is recovering from surgery, but because the schemers may have already designed this match as a final blow. Another fight right after a surgery, a staged defeat, or a quiet elimination would neatly push Jaekyung out without public controversy. By assigning him a marginal, delayed match, they are not offering redemption — they are orchestrating his exit.

MFC manipulates the manager’s selfishness and uses him as a tool to cover up the previous scandals. They feed him the illusion that he’s still in control, but the fall match is just a distraction—a public reset. I would even add that the manager seems to know that the ranking is not reflecting reality and even that the ranking is manipulated. . (chapter 69) The causal link here is suspect. Rankings in professional fighting aren’t determined solely by inactivity, especially when medical suspension is publicly known. So the manager tries to blame ranking drop on inactivity, but the inactivity isn’t prolonged enough to justify such a steep fall — from 1st to 3rd within 1 month and half. Besides, observe the drop of sweat on his face, a sign of discomfort and as such deception. Moreover, he is hesitating, visible with the points of suspension. indicating his awkwardness and lack of honesty. In addition, he is speaking exactly like MFC (he lost the last match, while it was just a tie) and finally he shouldn’t be employing the expression “it’s been a while”, as barely two months passed since his match with Baek Junmin. In other words, the man is delivering the message from MFC. He becomes a complicit agent, cloaking corporate strategy in soft euphemisms. This signifies, he is no longer acting as the owner of Team Black, though on the surface, it still looks like the man has the title of gym owner. The deeper irony lies in the fact that the true owner of Team Black is Joo Jaekyung. It is his money and name that built the gym’s reputation. It is his popularity, victories, and public image that attracted members, sponsors, and influence. Legally, financially, and symbolically, Jaekyung is the one holding the structure together.

That’s how it dawned on me that the schemers could be deceived too. I think, the CEO from MFC and Choi Gilseok still perceive Joo Jaekyung as “just a fighter” because of Park Namwook’s attitude: an asset, a brand face, a body to manage. (chapter 17) They don’t see him as someone with legal or institutional power. But that’s their fatal blind spot. Since Jaekyung co-owns or outright owns Team Black, this makes him: A partner (or even rival) in MFC’s talent pipeline; an employer and a stakeholder in fighter safety. He has the same position than Choi Gilseok. Therefore as the owner of Team Black, he can sue the gym King of MMA and Choi Gilseok. He can take action against the CEO for negligence, corruption or abuse of authority. (chapter 47) Finally, he can testify not only as a fighter, but as a representative of the institution they tried to exploit. That elevates his voice: from a disposable athlete to a legal opponent with organizational standing.

Worse, if anything goes wrong, Park Namwook is now positioned as the scapegoat and spy. He didn’t reveal certain things to his boss, like for example how his members could never win. This character shows how fight (blame, control) and flight (denial, delegation. omission) are merely two faces of the same cowardice. His false peace rests on borrowed time and power—and it’s collapsing.

Kim Dan: From Submission to Resistance—and Back Again

Kim Dan’s survival mechanism was silence as well. As a child, he learned that speaking up would change nothing. (chapter 57) Secondly, the vanishing of his parents were also swept under the carpet. That’s how he internalized powerlessness. Fleeing (chapter 1), deflecting, and disappearing became natural. With the grandmother, with doctors (chapter 1), with institutions—he obeyed. He accepted his fate as a fatality. But with Jaekyung, a new pattern emerged. Slowly, he began to resist: he set boundaries, raised his voice, argued with his boss, even used physical gestures to assert himself. (chapter 7) For a moment, he was fighting.

But without mutual trust (chapter 51), this resistance could not hold. His boss and client never fully opened up, and so Dan, sensing instability, retreated again. (chapter 53) The brief flicker of agency collapsed. And this reflects a deeper psychological truth: resistance is not sustainable unless it is met with recognition. Otherwise, it begins to feel dangerous. Dan learned how to fight—but he never learned that he was allowed to win. Because deep down, Dan has internalized a belief shaped by trauma and lifelong submission:

Doc Dan has begun to resist, to speak, and even to walk away—but deep down, he still struggles to believe that success, safety, or love are things he’s truly entitled to. He acts, but with hesitation. He asserts himself, but doubts linger. He’s not powerless anymore—but the belief that he must always yield hasn’t fully let go of him either. That’s why he keeps mentioning the debts. (chapter 67) Moreover, in contrast to Season 1, Kim Dan is no longer the invisible caregiver or obedient grandson. Thanks to Joo Jaekyung’s presence—disruptive and painful as it was—he began to form an independent identity (chapter 57), one no longer shaped entirely by duty or guilt. The grandmother, however, is blind to this change. She continues to speak to him as if he’s the same self-sacrificing boy (chapter 65) who followed orders quietly and centered his life around pleasing others. Her suggestion that he “returns to Seoul” assumes he still views that as his place. But Dan refuses.

This refusal is significant. It is not only a rejection of her directive (chapter 57) —it is a rejection of the belief that he exists only to serve. In Season 2, Dan says “no” repeatedly:

  • He refuses Jaekyung’s offer of support. (chapter 60) (chapter 67)
  • He ignores the sleep specialist’s recommendations and denies the seriousness of his condition.
  • He rejects Potato’s suggestion to return to the gym. (chapter 58)
  • He only listens to the nurse, when the latter uses her authority on him. (chapter 57)

Although he is clearly struggling emotionally, there is something new about his detachment: it is not just trauma withdrawal—it is the first fragile assertion of selfhood. For the first time, he is choosing himself, even if that choice leads him into making bad decisions and a quiet depression. He is not clinging to roles that once gave him safety—he is testing the silence between identities.

And this is precisely what the grandmother fails to understand: Dan is no longer a reflection of her expectations. He is trying to become someone who belongs to himself. And her ignorance can be perceived, when she brings up the past. (chapter 65) She uses his past flaws to outline his immaturity and need of guidance. However, she is not taking into consideration the transformation in the doctor due to the recent incidents (switched spray). He is no longer the same than he was 6 months ago or 2 years old. He changed thanks to the athlete and because of unfortunate events (sexual harassment from the hospital director, switched spray). But the halmoni has no idea about such incidents.

And so he, too, begins to confuse avoidance (chapter 61) with peace. He gives in to silence in front of Shin Okja again, not because he believes it is right, but because he believes it is safer. So far, he has not confronted his grandmother’s decisions yet.

The Grandmother: Avoidance Disguised as Selflessness

The grandmother represents the clearest embodiment of the flight response. (chapter 53) Unlike Park Namwook who uses blame and delegation in professional settings, she applies emotional avoidance in private and familial spaces. Much like the manager, she outsources responsibility, asking others to step in (chapter 53) (chapter 65) rather than engaging directly. She avoids difficult conversations, never once asking doc Dan about the nature of his work or why he followed her to the West Coast. (chapter 65) Her silence is not protective—it is evasive.

As someone who is not a fighter by temperament or experience, she avoids confrontation and choices. Hence she asks for help from the champion behind her grandson’s back. This internalized passivity is mirrored in her body: she cannot fight back against cancer. (chapter 5) Her illness becomes a metaphor for her mindset. She relies on external systems: her grandson (chapter 53), doctors (chapter 7), medication, comfort (chapter 21), and other people (nurse, Joo Jaekyung) —to maintain her emotional balance. But as doc Dan himself once observed, she is ultimately on her own in her battle. No system can fight it for her.

This mindset surfaces again when the oncologist, Dr. Kim Miseon, reproaches doc Dan for not visiting his grandmother. The implication is blame. However, this accusation is not entirely grounded: doc Dan had arranged for a nurse to provide care and companionship. (chapter 7) His grandmother was not truly abandoned; she simply equated his physical absence with neglect, ignoring the emotional and financial burden he already carried. Like Park Namwook, she prefers others to carry the discomfort while maintaining a façade of suffering and sacrifice. (chapter 65)

Her passivity is cloaked in martyrdom—”I did everything for you”—yet it deprives doc Dan of emotional reciprocity. In her world, emotional closeness is conditional (chapter 47) , and her narrative of selflessness becomes another form of emotional pressure. She does not yell, she does not accuse directly, but her avoidance is equally powerful in shaping Dan’s self-image as a burden. Doc Dan came to internalize that she suffered because of him. (chapter 5) Hence he made sure to shield her from any pain.

Her return to her hometown and her stay at the hospice reflect a deeper psychological strategy: she is not preparing to die, but attempting to escape death—to feel young again (chapter 65), protected, comforted. Surrounded by nurses, medication, and routine, she finds temporary peace in an environment that simulates safety. The hospice does not cure her illness, but it cushions it. This illusion allows her to smile again, to relax—but only up to a point. Kim Dan’s gradual deterioration (chapter 57) —his visible exhaustion, disconnection, and quiet suffering—becomes a thorn in her eye, a reminder that her peace is not whole. As long as he suffers, she cannot entirely escape the shadow of her own regrets. Sending him away to Seoul represents a new of flight. Out of sight means out of mind. That way the grandmother wouldn‘t have to worry about doc Dan, as he has been entrusted to the athlete.

Survival Mode and Selective Laziness: The Blind Spots of Belief

As explained in Dr. Frost (chapter 163) and supported by the article on confirmation bias, human survival was deeply dependent on mental shortcuts. Biases were not flaws, but adaptive tools — heuristics that helped our ancestors make quick decisions under threat. Faced with a potential predator, they could not afford the luxury of curiosity or debate. Run first, think later. (chapter 163) In this sense, biases were effective precisely because they increased the chance of survival.

This explains why all four characters in Jinx behave irrationally at times — not because they are inherently flawed, but because they are trapped in survival mode. Joo Jaekyung, Kim Dan, Park Namwook, and the grandmother all exhibit narrow thinking and emotional rigidity because their nervous systems are wired for defense, not reflection. They are biased — not out of malice, but because their minds are trying to protect them.

For example, Park Namwook began as a cheerful, strategic manager. (chapter 9) But once Joo Jaekyung became the target of criticism and scandals, his fear response activated. (chapter 52) He grew rigid, controlling, and increasingly biased. The infamous slap in the hospital was not a calculated choice — it was the culmination of fear, the eruption of unresolved stress and repressed blame. His mind no longer could no longer hide behind fake understanding; it sought a target.

The article on selective laziness explains how people apply critical thinking unevenly, questioning what threatens them while blindly trusting what confirms their worldview.

The result of this study is visible in Jinx. While, the manager thought that the next match was too soon in episode 41, (chapter 41) he recommends the opposite at the restaurant because the idea comes from the CEO! (chapter 69)

In addition to the earlier exploration of confirmation bias, Jennifer Delgado’s article 5 cognitive biases limit our potential” offers another compelling extension. She explains how biases don’t just distort perception—they actively constrain personal growth. She introduces 5 different cognitive biases and one of them is “Hindsight bias”.

Hindsight bias is the tendency to look back on a decision and reinterpret it as better, wiser, or more inevitable than it actually was. To reduce discomfort or self-doubt, we modify our memory of past motives, downplay any hesitation or contradiction, and reframe our choice as the best one all along. This can be observed in this image: (chapter 65) The grandmother quietly rewrites the past to preserve her emotional comfort. Her statement — “I told him I wanted to see the ocean, but I never imagined he’d end up settling down here” — seems reflective on the surface, but it is a clear case of hindsight bias. She reframes her earlier decision as simple and innocent (as if it was a trip), downplaying the emotional pressure she placed on Kim Dan to follow her. By minimizing her role in shaping his circumstances, she subtly shifts responsibility onto him, as if his decision to stay was entirely his own, disconnected from her influence. This distortion allows her to avoid guilt and maintain the illusion of benevolence. However, if she truly meant, she desired to go on a trip (chapter 53), she should have voiced before that the doctor had misunderstood her. However, she claims that this place is her hometown, and with her request to the champion, she implies that she desires to stay in that little town: (chapter 65) It was her decision to settle down at the hospice.

Even more revealing is her next comment: “I really don’t know what that boy plans to do with his life.” This confession exposes her emotional detachment. Despite being the one who uprooted his life, she has made no effort to understand his goals, his work, or his emotional needs. Her words reflect not only a lack of curiosity, but also a passive disavowal of responsibility. She speaks as if Dan were a stranger, even though she has shaped his life through silent expectation and unspoken control. The peaceful ocean backdrop masks this deeper avoidance. Her worldview remains rooted in survival logic and emotional self-preservation — not genuine connection or growth.

By reinforcing outdated beliefs, we avoid novelty, risk, and the emotional labor required for change.

When we have deep-seated beliefs, we stop questioning them and simply assume they are true. This limits our ability to grow, learn, and discover new perspectives. This insight sheds further light on the characters’ emotional stagnation in Jinx. Park Namwook clings to obsolete narratives about leadership and discipline, failing to acknowledge how the landscape—and Jaekyung—have changed. His insistence on orchestrating a comeback fight is not strategic foresight, but cognitive rigidity disguised as professionalism.

The grandmother is likewise restricted by inherited beliefs: that safety, solitude, and hard work (chapter 65) are the cornerstones of survival. She only has friends, when she needs them (see for example the champion). These assumptions once protected her, but now they prevent her from evolving—from supporting Dan emotionally, from engaging in reciprocal dialogue, and from allowing herself to face death consciously rather than evade it.

Even Joo Jaekyung’s belief that strength equals stoicism prevented him from confronting the truth of his own vulnerability. Only through Kim Dan’s influence did he begin to question this inner script—and once he did, the false foundations began to crumble. He has just started healing emotionally; he is starting questioning the corrupt systems surrounding him, including MFC’s exploitation. This means, the existence of his jinx is vanishing.

This second article reinforces a deeper truth: that healing requires not only confronting pain, but also dismantling the faulty reasoning that keeps us blind. As long as the characters were clinging to biases, they remained paralyzed—unable to process what had happened to them, or recognize the larger forces at play. Hence they could never be happy. But the moment they begin to question themselves and speak honestly with one another, they also begin to see clearly—not just inwardly, but outwardly.

This explains why doc Dan ignored Jaekyung’s advice about medication and health. (chapter 67) His survival bias told him: “Don’t trust a man who once treated you violently.” or “Doctors are ignorant, they don’t know me“. It was easier to discredit the source than to weigh the merit of the message. Likewise, in Season 1, the champion dismissed doc Dan’s medical opinions (chapter 41), trusting instead in MFC and his agency — despite the fact that those institutions are overtly motivated by money. His bias protected his ego, but at the cost of his health and relationships.

Park Namwook falls into the same trap: he considers Jaekyung a “spoiled child” (chapter 7) (chapter 40) who needs to fight to prove himself, yet likely doesn’t treat his own family this way. (chapter 45) His double standard is not conscious hypocrisy — it’s a form of selective laziness. He does not challenge his beliefs because doing so would unravel the identity he’s built as a competent, authoritative manager.

The grandmother also embodies survival-driven bias. She believes that working hard and seeking fame are acts of love and stand for happiness— but she never questions the emotional cost. (chapter 65) She doesn’t help her grandson build friendships (chapter 57) (chapter 65) or a support network. It is not her fault, if she never met doc Dan’s friends in the past while hiding the fact that he had been bullied by his peers. Her request for him to return to Seoul, a place he has no roots, only furthers his habit of isolation. Similarly, when she asked Jaekyung to bring him to Seoul and have him diagnosed, she implicitly discouraged any shared decision-making. Like Park Namwook, she bypassed dialogue in favor of directive control, reinforcing the habit of emotional withdrawal.

As the article states,

But her attitude blocks precisely that — there is no exchange of ideas, no real conversation. Only avoidance wrapped in concern and requests.

This is why neither Jaekyung nor Kim Dan were “thinking properly” earlier in the story. They were not free to. Their brains were in survival mode, stuck in flight or fight, not reflection. But once the champion saw Dan again — saw that he was still there, still himself — his anxiety softened. He began to press MFC for answers. (chapter 67) That shift marks a turning point from survival to conscious thought. The mind cannot reflect when it believes it is under attack. The tragedy is not that these characters are irrational — it’s that they were taught fear before they were taught trust. Thus I come to the following conclusion. As soon as both are curious about each other (chapter 69), they are now free from their bias and prejudices. (chapter 69) They will be able to communicate which will help them to discover the truth about MFC. Yes, their ability to ponder will lead them to unmask the villains and defeat their opponents. By fighting for justice, both will discover true peace of mind. This hardship at the end of season 1 was necessary to reset their heart and mind: what is the true meaning of life? Money? Work? Duty? Sacrifice?… The answer is happiness which is strongly intertwined with love and selflessness.

The topic for the next essay is:

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or Manhwa, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: The Truth 🕵🏼‍♂️ Behind The Oath Of Hippocrates ⚕️

The Hippocratic Oath, one of the oldest binding documents in history, originates from Ancient Greece and has long been regarded as the ethical foundation of Western medicine. Traditionally attributed to Hippocrates, often called the ‘Father of Medicine’, the oath originally included commitments to treat the sick to the best of one’s ability, to preserve patient confidentiality, and to pass on medical knowledge without demanding payment.

Over centuries, this oath has undergone numerous revisions to reflect the changing nature of medicine and ethics in society. While its core values—non-maleficence, beneficence, and fidelity—remain intact, modern versions are more secular and inclusive, often omitting archaic references to gods or master-apprentice hierarchies. The intention behind the oath has always been clear: to put the well-being of the patient first and to uphold the dignity and responsibility of the medical profession. These noble intentions raise important questions in today’s context. To what extent are they still fulfilled? Do contemporary medical professionals act in the spirit of this oath? And can structural realities—limited time, profit-driven care, burnout—undermine a physician’s ability to live up to its promise?

These critical perspectives crystallized while reading Chapter 67 of Jinx, and triggered a thought-provoking exchange between my friend @Milliformemes2024 and me. Our diverging interpretations of the sleep specialist in chapter 67 helped to shed new light on the enduring relevance—but also the limitations—of the Hippocratic tradition. What began as a discussion about a single consultation evolved into a broader reflection on symbolic language, institutional care, and the ethical cost of modern medicine. In truth, both perspectives hold merit. Our conversation mirrored a larger dialogue between Idealism and Reality: one of us defending the emotional depth and symbolic resonance in care, the other grounded in the necessity of boundaries and pragmatism. This essay unfolds in three parts: first, a symbolic analysis of the sleep specialist and the contrasting figure of Cheolmin; second, a comparison of institutional care and how financial motives shape medical ethics; and third, a visual exploration of hospitals and their architectural relationship to nature.

The Sleep Specialist and the Invisible Patient

Our discussion began with differing impressions of the sleep specialist in Chapter 67. My friend viewed her approach as textbook (chapter 67): the brief diagnosis, the recommendation for weekly visits, the specialist’s tentative attribution of Kim Dan’s condition to either alcohol or a possible psychological cause, emphasizing the need for continued observation and weekly visits before offering a definitive diagnosis —all standard responses. For her, this was a doctor following routine procedure without overstepping professional boundaries. However, I perceived her behavior very differently. I saw someone who remained emotionally detached and almost absent, reducing the complexity of Kim Dan’s condition to simplistic surface-level causes without genuine inquiry.

This divergence in opinion hinged on what each of us prioritized. My friend appreciated the clinical neutrality, interpreting it as a mark of competence. I, however, found it troubling—too minimal, the possible psychological cause was only mentioned. The symbolism in her appearance intensified my reaction. She is portrayed eyeless, a metaphor for her blindness—not in vision, but in perception. Her gaze is absent; her diagnostic process relies not on what she sees but on what others report, most notably, Joo Jaekyung. (chapter 67) Rather than forming an independent assessment, she accepts the narrative of a third party, which introduces bias and limits her understanding. One might argue about that, because she is looking at a paper, probably result of a blood test which seems to corroborate the guardian’s statement. Hence the sleep specialist concludes that Kim Dan is suffering from insomnia, alcohol addiction and sleepwalking. The problem is that his statement is based on external observations (halmoni and the landlord) and their limited knowledge. Moreover, Jinx-philes should keep in mind two important aspects: (chapter 61) The champion had been himself suffering from similar symptoms which could be seen as a projection on his loved one. Additionally, based on previous observations, I have interpreted Kim Dan’s nightly walks not merely as sleepwalking, but as dissociative episodes—likely triggered by overwhelming guilt, unresolved trauma, and a chronic sense of disconnection from his body and surroundings. But how could the champion know about this? He’s not a doctor himself. In order to have a more accurate picture of the whole situation, she should have talked to the patient himself. But by relying on papers and the guardian’s testimony, she not only distances herself from the patient physically and emotionally, but also delegates the responsibility of interpretation. She is using the eyes of others.

She wears an open white coat, (chapter 67) revealing a light green pullover layered over a white shirt—clothing that clearly belongs to her private wardrobe. This visual detail suggests a separation between her personal identity and her professional role. It’s as if donning the coat is enough to signal her authority, without requiring emotional engagement. The coat becomes a badge, not a commitment.

Yet one could argue that this very distinction is essential. The boundary between self and profession is what prevents the physician from becoming emotionally overwhelmed. Without such a barrier, the practitioner might absorb too much of the patient’s pain—leading not only to fatigue but to burnout. (chapter 57) Perhaps the doctor’s detachment is not indifference, but a survival mechanism in a healthcare system that demands efficiency over intimacy.

The white coat in this scene does not function as a symbol of care (chapter 67): it becomes an emblem of role-playing. What caught my attention is that she doesn’t directly address the patient, she doesn’t ask him any question either. She is not curious at all. If she had, she would have heard this: (chapter 67) indicating that his alcohol addiction is not the real reason for his insomnia. Then she fails to examine Kim Dan physically, the desk is between them. Therefore she can not detect his visible malnourishment.

But she couldn’t see it, as she relied on second-hand testimony (Joo Jaekyung’s words). The irony is that the latter failed to notice it. Each time he saw the doctor’s body, he got aroused. (chapter 62) Moreover, both the landlord and the grandmother never brought up this aspect, though Shin Okja had observed this terrible transformation: (chapter 57)

And this raises the following question. Why did the sleep specialist not question the main lead directly and relied on other sources? (chapter 66) It is because the physical therapist is just a number (2) and as such a file. Therefore the doctor is not seeing the patient as a human. I can not blame the woman either, for she has so many patients to treat during the day. And now look at the building of the hospital: (chapter 66). It is huge reminding me of a factory. This “modern hospital” with its sleek architecture, expansive buildings, and impressive specialization exudes a sense of advancement and trustworthiness. Yet beneath this polished surface lies a business-oriented structure, one that prizes efficiency, reputation, and patient turnover over genuine patient connection. This “modern hospital” (chapter 67) functions like one factory: patients are numbers in a queue, doctors are overloaded, and individual care becomes secondary to systemic goals. The very design of the building reflects this: towering facades and compartmentalized departments, where nature and warmth are pushed to the background. In such an environment, the Hippocratic Oath—rooted in ideals of empathy, presence, and personal responsibility—is reduced to ritual, overshadowed by institutional pragmatism and economic demands. Hence she is simply treating his symptoms: insomnia and “sleepwalking”! She is prescribing him “sleeping pills”. (chapter 67) She is doing exactly what Shin Okja wanted: (chapter 65) (chapter 65) It is as though thanks to the drug, the odd behavior from Kim Dan would simply vanish. (chapter 67) That’s the reason why Mingwa didn’t give the doctor a name. She has become a soulless doctor, like a robot. On the one hand, the absence of her name implies that she is not trying to seek fame like Kim Miseon (chapter 5) with the new medicine. On the other hand, it implies that the light-brown haired woman is doing her job for her paycheck which reminds me of Cheolmin’s statement: (chapter 13): “Oh no, no. That won’t do. My precious paycheck!”.

This “namelessness” is not a coincidence. It mirrors how large hospitals treat their staff: as interchangeable parts of a system that prioritizes efficiency and profit over personalized care. (chapter 67) The sleep specialist becomes a faceless figure in an institution where doctors are overworked, underpaid, and pressured to diagnose quickly. Her task is not to heal, but to manage—preferably in under 10 minutes. This reminds me of a confession I received from my own osteopath-orthopedist-chiropractor. He once told me that in hospitals (Germany), proper care is nearly impossible. Due to pressure and time constraints, most doctors are given no more than two or three minutes per patient. As a result, many end up recommending surgery as the default solution—not necessarily because it’s the best, but because it’s fast and system-approved.

Disillusioned by this assembly-line approach, he eventually left the hospital and opened his own private practice. There, he devotes at least one full hour to each new patient—first to examine, then to diagnose, and finally to treat them himself. I remain deeply grateful to him, because he was the only one able to resolve my long-standing shoulder and neck pain. While others focused on symptoms—treating the neck in isolation—he identified the true origin: spinal blockages further down the column. What struck me even more is that he once recognized signs of depression in a patient—not through tests or charts, but simply by observing how the symptoms would worsen or improve. He talks to his patients while treating them, listening not only to their words, but also to their bodies. This interaction allows him to adjust the treatment in real-time and to notice subtle signs others might miss. That’s what makes him a true healer. He doesn’t rush; he takes his time and creates space for the patient to be seen and heard. In doing so, he provides something that modern hospitals often fail to offer: attention without judgment, and care without hurry.

On the other hand, he also confided in me that he has learned to select his patients. Some individuals came to him with fixed expectations, treating him like a service provider rather than a medical expert. They arrived with their own self-diagnoses and requests, expecting him to execute treatment plans they had already designed in their minds. In those cases, he had to draw a line—because healing, in his view, depends on trust and dialogue, not on fulfilling demands. A doctor, he reminded me, is not a technician carrying out orders, but someone who must observe, assess, and guide with discernment. This dynamic reminded me of Joo Jaekyung, who often treated both Dr. Lee and Kim Dan (chapter 27) (chapter 49) as mere service providers. Whether it was brushing off medical advice with “Don’t push it, I know my body better than anyone else” (chapter 27) or demanding instant pain relief to continue training (chapter 49), the champion positioned himself as the ultimate authority over his own treatment. Since his attitude echoed the confession of my osteopath, it is understandable why my osteopath-orthopedist began to select his patients carefully. This mirrors Kim Dan’s evolution, when the latter chose to reject the champion’s offer. Indirectly, he is “learning” to select his job and not take them by opportunism. He is also learning to select his “patients”. Striking is that Shin Okja has a similar attitude than the athlete. (chapter 7) She desired to have a treatment with less side effects and less painful. And the moment she was confronted with reality, this painful new treatment only brought pain and nothing more, she chose to leave this institution and move elsewhere. (chapter 53) Therefore it is not surprising that she is treating the protagonist the same way: she knows what is the best for him. (chapter 57) She is treating him like a service-provider, she is now rejecting that he has lost his “usefulness”. His pay here is not high, …

But let’s return our attention to the anonymous sleep specialist. The latter has just become a victim of this terrible health system. She is not engaging with Kim Dan’s trauma, nor investigating his psyche, for she doesn’t have the time for it. Her task is not to heal deeply, but to manage efficiently. Secondly, she is specialized in sleep medicine, so she is no psychologist or psychiatrist. Therefore it is not surprising that she is focusing on certain aspects. But sending him to a different department would mean that she would lose her „new patient“. If you have ever watched series about hospitals, you are aware of the competition between departments. Here I can recommend the K-drama LIFE. Since she is more treating him in such a short time, it is not astonishing that doc Dan is doubting her words, (chapter 67) and not even following her recommendation. (chapter 67) He felt misjudged and misunderstood; reduced to a file number, not seen as a complex human being.

However, there’s more to it. Two details stood out to me in particular. First, consider what the anonymous doctor told Joo Jaekyung (chapter 67) and second, what Kim Dan actually received as treatment: (chapter 67) pills in a plastic bag marked with a standard instruction: “Take with food”. These two panels capture more than a routine prescription, they reveal the institutional deflection of responsibility and the impersonal mechanics of care.

By printing the instruction on the packaging rather than saying it aloud, the doctor shields herself from accountability. If something goes wrong, she can point to the label. She doesn’t have to engage, explain, or ensure understanding. It’s a subtle but calculated transfer of responsibility—from physician to patient, and even more so, to the guardian. Now it’s not just Kim Dan who’s expected to monitor himself, but Joo Jaekyung as well. The burden of care is silently offloaded onto those least equipped to manage it.

What makes it worse is that Joo Jaekyung is never shown holding or reading the bag. The implication? He likely never noticed the fine print at all. No one is actively guiding the treatment. No one is watching over Kim Dan.

Her verbal emphasis is even more revealing. Instead of discussing the food requirement or giving Kim Dan any personal advice, she delivers a single, sweeping command: “Drinking is off-limits.” It’s not just vague—it’s scolding. The patient’s alcoholism isn’t treated; it’s sidelined. The system checks the boxes—and moves on. It frames her as an authority figure who cares more about issuing warnings than offering help. There’s no nuance, no tailored support, no effort to build trust. What Kim Dan hears is not empathy, but judgment. He’s treated as a risk to be managed, not a human being to be helped. She can only reinforce his low self-esteem: he‘s a burden.

This is what deepens his sense of being misdiagnosed, as if the doctor was painting his condition so negatively in order to scare him. He doesn’t receive insight or compassion—he receives protocol. And in a healthcare system ruled by efficiency and liability protection, the doctor’s priority becomes covering herself—not ensuring the well-being of her patient.

The invisible doctor and the visible patient

Cheolmin (chapter 13), in contrast, enters the story with no white coat at all. He carries only a doctor’s bag, dressed in a green pullover and a beige checkered shirt. (chapter 13) Despite this informal attire, he immediately recognizes Kim Dan’s symptoms and engages both the guardian and the patient. He doesn’t need institutional support to assert authority; his presence and diagnostic clarity define him. While his clothes might elsewhere be read as conservative or emotionally restrained, here they highlight that care can come outside rigid systems.

Previously, we interpreted Cheolmin’s clothing as a reflection of a certain emotional reserve. The beige checkered shirt, covered by the green pullover, suggests a guarded personality; someone who perhaps maintains a protective layer between his professional and emotional worlds. And yet, this emotional caution doesn’t hinder his ability to act with warmth and competence. (chapter 13) Quite the opposite. He doesn’t hide behind his distance; he manages it. His approach is practical and grounded, but never cold. He doesn’t wear a white coat, yet he brings with him a doctor’s case and an unshakable sense of responsibility. His tools are simple (his own body), (chapter 13) his posture relaxed, and his tone—often sprinkled with humor—adds a human touch that the eyeless doctor sorely lacks. And what is the cause for this huge difference? It is because the “famous sleep specialist” is relying on her institution (nurses, blood tests, drugs). She is following a procedure, as the visit took place at the hospital.

Unlike Cheolmin, who uses his emotional detachment constructively, the sleep specialist disappears behind it. She neither touches nor addresses the patient directly. She offers no humor, no effort to ease the atmosphere—only sterile authority and detached warnings.

Ironically, while Cheolmin may seem less emotionally expressive at first glance, he is far more emotionally present. His humor isn’t just a personal trait—it’s a therapeutic tool. (chapter 13) It bridges the gap between roles, making the patient feel seen rather than categorized. There’s no judgement in their relationship. The eyeless doctor may appear neutral, but in truth, she is hollow. Cheolmin appears reserved, yet his actions speak with empathy. Where she recites guidelines, he initiates dialogue. (chapter 13) Where she avoids involvement, he offers engagement.

In short, Cheolmin’s clothes reflect thoughtful distance—not absence. He remains attentive, responsive, and subtly warm. His restraint is a choice, not a flaw. And it is precisely this contrast that reveals what the Hippocratic Oath should still mean today: presence, humility, and care; and not money, drug and efficiency.

The positions between my friend and me reflect a core conflict between reality and idealism. She values adherence to clinical norms and sees the specialist’s behavior as a rational expression of professional boundaries. Emotional distance, she argued, is often necessary—not just to ensure objectivity, but also to protect healthcare professionals from burnout, especially in overburdened systems. I agreed in principle, but maintained that detachment becomes damaging to the patients and the doctors. It affects the relationship between them, because it prevents accurate diagnosis or erases the patient’s voice entirely or the patient starts seeing himself as a “client” and the doctor as his “service provider”. A middle ground must be found—where presence doesn’t equate to over-involvement, but where empathy still has space. My orthopedist found his solution: open a small office where he tries to help his patients to avoid surgeries. He told me: “The first surgery in his field is always an option, the second one will always be a necessity.”

Moreover, our analysis acknowledged the limitations the doctor faces. The specialist likely juggles a tight schedule. A queue of patients, like the one displayed before Kim Dan’s session, signals the industrial rhythm of care. In such a system, she may not have time for deeper engagement. But for patients like Kim Dan—vulnerable, undernourished, spiraling emotionally—this neglect can reinforce their invisibility. In contrast, Joo Jaekyung receives deferential treatment, because he is famous. The medical world depicted in Jinx bends toward prestige, not need.

This contrast reveals something vital: in medicine, presence matters. The specialist hides behind procedures. Cheolmin shows up. The white coat, then, becomes a mirror: does it reflect a vocation or disguise institutional distance?

Institutions and Ideals—Comparing the Medical World of Jinx

In Jinx, medical care unfolds within a tapestry of institutions—anonymously vast hospitals (chapter 61) (chapter 67), the Light of Hope hospice (chapter 61), the sleek University hospital dedicated to research (chapter 5), and more intimate yet modern facilities like this one.(Chapter 27) Each medical setting not only has its own architecture but also its own moral blueprint. In the essay “Doctor Romantic 3 (locked)“, I had already compared doctor Lee’s workplace and behavior to the “beautiful Kim Miseon” from the University Hospital. Season 2 introduced us to new institutions. Each place claims authority through professional codes and visual symbols, but the deeper narrative explores how care is either embodied or abandoned. Mingwa uses attire, body language, and structure to draw sharp distinctions between appearance and intent.

Kim Miseon (chapter 5) from Sallim University Seongshim Hospital: This research-driven university hospital is connected to Kim Miseon, the doctor who prescribed a new experimental treatment for the grandmother. (chapter 5) Despite the pristine exterior of the building and the promise of scientific advancement, her actions raise ethical concerns. She dilvuged information in the hallway. (chapter 21) Then the treatment’s failure is attributed either to the grandmother’s frailty or Kim Dan’s late arrival and absence, subtly shifting blame. (chapter 21) Like mentioned before, this treatment wasn’t even properly recorded in the patient file raising the suspicion of deliberate concealment. (chapter 56) It appears as “pain killers”. Her open white coat (chapter 21), worn over a green uniform resembling surgical scrubs, aligns her visually with institutional authority, while her eyeless portrayal emphasizes detachment. (chapter 21) Her motivation seems driven not by compassion but ambition: a pursuit of recognition and success through experimental medicine, regardless of consequence. It seems that this new therapy didn’t bring her the results she hoped, and strangely later director Choi Gilseok (chapter 48) got aware of Shin Okja’s conditions, implying that patient confidentiality had been breached.

Park Junmin (Chapter 61): In contrast, Park Junmin (chapter 61) represents the polished face of a business-oriented clinic. While his office projects sleekness and personalized care, his comments betray his priorities. He praises Joo Jaekyung’s fame and urges a return to the ring—not out of medical concern, but because it would guarantee the champion’s return as a paying patient. He wants to retain a high-profile client. His friendliness is strategic. (chapter 61) He does not embody the Hippocratic Oath but rather a service model. The coat becomes a costume that sells recovery. It is clear that he is promoting his own hospital. Joo Jaekyung, however, surprises him by refusing (chapter 61), highlighting that the athlete has become aware of what genuine care should look like. When the champion calmly declares, “I’ll be receiving rehabilitation services in another hospital,” Junmin answers with a stunned “Sorry?”. But this is not confusion. It’s a reflexive mask for shock. He did not expect to lose control of the situation. Beneath that one-word response lies disbelief, disappointment, and veiled panic. He’s losing a lucrative patient—and more importantly, a public endorsement. The moment exposes how fragile his authority truly is when faced with a patient asserting autonomy. Let’s not forget that when the champion was facing a mental and emotional breakdown, the latter offered no other support than “rest”. He even avoided his gaze. (chapter 54) The athlete was left on his own.

Light of Hope Director (Chapter 59): At first glance, the hospice appears to be underfunded and outdated. (chapter 61) However, its director breaks expectations. Unlike the smooth-talking or indifferent doctors at larger institutions, he is directly involved in patient care. (chapter 56) He informs the physical therapist about the grandmother’s condition, works late at night (chapter 60), criticizes people for their rude behavior (chapter 59) or actively disciplines staff (chapter 59) when mistakes are made. Though he also flatters the champion (chapter 61) and sees promotional potential, he never exploits patients. (chapter 61) The juxtaposition of humility and responsibility in his demeanor, combined with his stunned reactions to sudden events, suggests an overworked and understaffed environment—but not one without moral grounding. His white coat and blue medical uniform echo the nurses’ attire, subtly promoting a sense of equity among staff. Despite being a director, he doesn’t separate himself from frontline caregivers. His uniform also contrasts with the green worn by Kim Miseon or Park Miseon, suggesting a focus on practical responsibility over prestige. By blending in with the team, he fosters a culture of shared accountability, not rigid hierarchy. Among all institutional figures, he comes closest to balancing authority with integrity.

Hospital Director (Chapter 6): While this figure appears authoritative (chapter 1), the details of his attire tell another story. Wearing a suit beneath his coat implies professionalism, but here it also suggests a business-driven mindset. The coat becomes a sleek outer layer masking deeper intentions. His charming demeanor conceals a more sinister reality—he weaponizes authority for personal gain. His use of professional attire isn’t about respectability but manipulation. Beneath the surface, profit, control, and coercion drive his actions. (chapter 1) The white coat, in his case, is not a symbol of healing but a façade for exploitation. drives his authority. The coat becomes a literal cover for abuse—harassment disguised under professionalism. His entire persona is a façade: calculated, charming on the surface, but predatory and morally bankrupt beneath.

The Sleep Specialist (Chapter 67): (chapter 67) Eyeless and detached, the sleep doctor treats Kim Dan without any emotional or physical engagement. Her absence of a name symbolizes depersonalization. She doesn’t speak directly to Kim Dan, doesn’t examine him, and only echoes what she heard from Joo Jaekyung. The prescription she offers is another layer of critique. The instruction “Take with food” appears only in print—never verbally stressed—thus shifting liability. If Kim Dan suffers side effects or mixes medication with alcohol, responsibility falls on him or his guardian. This is institutional medicine in its most risk-averse form: impersonal, quick, and shielded from consequence.

Dr. Lee (Chapter 27): Dr. Lee is the only named and truly visible doctor. (chapter 27) His gray shirt signals a more relaxed approach, (chapter 27) and his facial expression conveys a certain empathy—though his words also betray resignation. He sits beside the patient, not opposite, visually erasing the typical hierarchical divide between doctor and athlete. His recommendation that Joo Jaekyung rest is gently delivered, but he knows it will likely be ignored. He represents the tension between medical idealism and the pressures of athletic performance. He is trying his best to protect Joo Jaekyung’s career. (chapter 27) Notably, he doesn’t chase fame or loyalty—he’s realistic, yet still rooted in care. (chapter 27) His clinic, with open blinds and wide windows, stands for transparency and modern ethics.

Cheolmin (Chapter 13): (chapter 13) Finally, Cheolmin exists outside the hospital system. He wears no white coat, but his behavior mirrors a true physician’s. He diagnoses accurately, gives immediate advice, and engages both patient and guardian. His attire—a shirt layered under another—might suggest emotional restraint, but it doesn’t interfere with his actions. He jokes and teases, breaking through tension and inviting trust. He acts not because protocol demands it, but because someone needs help. That’s enough.

This comparative tableau reveals that white coats do not guarantee compassion—and their absence doesn’t negate it. In Jinx, only those who break institutional molds offer real help. The rest follow protocols, serve systems, and sometimes cause harm through inaction or self-interest. It exposes that doctors are simply humans and not gods.

Furthermore, the financial aspect underpins all these interactions. Hospitals in Jinx are not purely charitable; they’re businesses. The emphasis on new medicine, fame, or facility branding often outweighs the patient’s actual condition. Misdiagnoses, evasions, and moral compromises follow from this reality.

Kim Dan’s journey through these institutions underscores how vulnerable patients are when medicine is transactional. Blame is subtly shifted. Responsibility is diffused. And yet, in emergencies, the expectation remains: doctors should act.

Nature, Architecture, and the Illusion of Healing

A striking feature in Jinx is the architectural integration of nature into hospital design. (chapter 67) Trees and greenery appear in every facility—but their placement and symbolism vary. These visual cues subtly reveal each institution’s philosophy of care.

At the university hospital where Kim Miseon works, (chapter 41) nature is neatly confined. Rooftop gardens and structured greenery exist, but more as visual accessories than lived environments. The hospital is a towering research center, representing scientific advancement—but also bureaucratic coldness. Here, nature exists to impress, not to comfort. This artificial balance between concrete and green reflects a clinical detachment: nature is curated, not embraced. It aligns perfectly with Kim Miseon’s demeanor—professional, pristine, but ultimately distant and ambition-driven.the environment feels controlled. (chapter 41)

In the rain-drenched hospital (chapter 54) where Joo Jaekyung receives treatment, the rooftop greenery appears remote and ornamental, disconnected from patient care. (chapter 61) Nature is present but removed, almost symbolic of lost ideals. The building is imposing, gray, and bureaucratic, which is quite similar to the university hospital.

In the sleep therapy hospital (chapter 67), the setting amplifies this detachment. Trees do appear, but they are overwhelmed by massive, impersonal structures. The greenery seems almost trapped, overshadowed by glass and steel. This mirrors the interaction with the sleep specialist, who issues warnings and prescriptions without genuine communication. In this environment, nature is not a partner in healing—it is background noise, a symbolic performance of care in a place that prioritizes liability and speed over connection.

By contrast, the Light of Hope hospice (chapters 61) is embedded in a hillside, its architecture low to the ground, surrounded by untamed, organic greenery. The trees are not ornamental—they embrace the building, echoing a kind of natural protection. Nature here is not only real, but alive. It reflects the ethos of the institution: flawed, underfunded, but grounded in human presence. The hospital director may wear a coat, but his modest blue uniform aligns him visually with the nurses, suggesting equity and participation rather than hierarchy. Just like the unpolished trees, he is there not to be admired but to serve.

A fourth setting appears with Dr. Lee’s clinic (chapter 27). The building is smaller, (chapter 18) modern, and set among scattered trees. (chapter 18) Large windows suggest openness and transparency—the very qualities Dr. Lee brings to his interaction. This is a space that, while modest, is genuinely attentive. Here, nature doesn’t impress, it is integrated in the landscape. The park is not surrounded by huge buildings.

Through these varied landscapes, Jinx critiques the illusion of healing as something that can be staged through architecture. It exposes how hospitals, like people, can hide behind appearances. Trees and plants, like white coats and professional titles, can be used to mask indifference just as easily as they can accompany real care. Healing does not bloom in greenery alone—it flourishes through presence, attentiveness, and trust.

Yet these visual patterns also contain hope. The presence of even small parks and rooftop gardens within institutional designs reflects an underlying truth: nature matters. (chapter 41) These green spaces acknowledge, even if superficially, that human beings do not heal through medicine alone. They need sunlight, air, softness—a sense of rhythm beyond fluorescent lights and steel corridors. Nature grounds. It breathes.

That is why the small town, (chapter 65) nestled in the countryside and far from institutional rigidity, emerges as a space of true potential. In returning there, Joo Jaekyung and Kim Dan are not just escaping their past—they are moving toward a form of healing that modern hospitals imitate but rarely achieve. Closer to nature, they are closer to themselves. If hospitals imitate forests, the village becomes the forest. And in that simplicity, Jinx suggests, real happiness might grow.

Conclusions

From open to closed, from crisp to wrinkled, the white coat becomes a symbol of ideology. Some wear it like armor, others like a mask—and some not at all. But it is not just the coat that deceives. Buildings too wear their own uniforms. Grand glass hospitals draped in rooftop gardens and courtyard trees promise healing, yet often fail to deliver. Nature becomes another costume—just like the coat.

But Jinx reminds us: real care cannot be faked. It is revealed not through polished surfaces or institutional prestige, but in action—staying late, listening carefully, protecting the vulnerable. The doctors who truly heal are those who treat the person, not the file.

And why, then, do so few doctors recommend sunlight, trees, or quiet walks? The answer is simple: nature costs nothing. It cannot be patented or billed. And yet, its presence in every hospital design is a silent confession that healing lies outside the system. That, in the end, true recovery begins where profit ends. This is precisely what Jinx shows through Joo Jaekyung’s arc: once he leaves the sterile confines of the gym and begins spending time outdoors, (chapter 62) surrounded by greenery, animals, and people who don’t treat him as a product—his health improves. His muscles may still ache, but mentally and emotionally, he is lighter. Research confirms what the story suggests: sunlight and time in nature significantly boost mental health. In that way, his borrowed floral pants and farmwork reflect something deeper—a return to balance. Nature becomes not just a background, but a remedy.

The Hippocratic Oath promised to do no harm. But in a medical world where patients are reduced to symptoms, empathy is replaced by protocol, and care becomes a product, harm happens quietly—disguised in good intentions and sealed with institutional polish.

And yet, what the Oath once embodied still exists—just not in the systems that claim it. It lives in a shared meal, a walk under trees, a quiet moment in the sun. (chapter 57) It lives where no one is watching and no one is billing. In Jinx, the real medicine lies outside the chart—in the dirt on borrowed floral pants, in sweat earned under open skies. Nature becomes the unspoken vow that systems forgot.

The coat may still be white. The walls may be green. But healing comes not from the symbols, but from the soil.

That’s the truth behind the Oath of Hippocrates.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: The Secret ㊙️ Doctor’s Jinx 👄

In the world of Jinx, superstition often masks deep psychological wounds. Readers are well aware of Joo Jaekyung’s belief in a hex: (chapter 2) his ritualistic sex before fights, his fear of losing control, (chapter 5) his reliance on routine. Yet there is another jinx in this story, one far less visible and perhaps even more tragic: Kim Dan’s.

In earlier analyses—particularly in the essay “Jinxed: Behind The Scenes 🎬” I stated that Kim Dan, like Joo Jaekyung, might have perceived his life as cursed. This conclusion emerged from his grim familial and financial circumstances: his overwork, exploitation by the loan shark, and his identity eroded by relentless sacrifice. At that time, the interpretation leaned heavily on visible hardships and his devotion to his grandmother. His silent plea (chapter 1) was seen as the core expression of a man who believed he was doomed.

However, Season 2 invites a more nuanced reading. I came to realize that Kim Dan never consciously viewed himself as jinxed. (chapter 56) In Chapter 56, Kim Dan is seen curled up next to a bed, whispering: “I’m scared… of being alone.” What makes this moment especially revealing is that he is not physically alone, for he is resting next to his grandmother. The presence of the very person who raised him should, in theory, offer comfort. And yet, the fear persists.

This contrast underscores the depth of Kim Dan’s emotional wound. His fear isn’t simply about being left in the future — it’s the echo of a past abandonment so profound that even proximity can’t soothe it. His grandmother is alive, mere steps away, yet his body curls into itself, instinctively shielding against an absence that has already been internalized.

That he doesn’t say “I’m scared of being abandoned” or “of being jinxed” shows that this fear hasn’t been processed into words or reason. It’s not part of his conscious self-concept. Unlike the celebrity, who ritualizes his fear as a “jinx” and tries to control it through actions, Kim Dan’s trauma remains trapped in silence. He doesn’t believe he is cursed — not on the surface. But emotionally, he lives as if he were. The hex exists, not in his language, but in his body.

His whispered fear in the dark — “I’m scared… of being alone” — is the clearest window into his hidden jinx. And perhaps the most heartbreaking part is this: he voices it not, when he is abandoned, but when someone is still there. That’s how deep the fear runs. (chapter 21) And this issue didn’t begin in adulthood. In Chapter 21, Kim Dan dreams of a night from his childhood: he wakes up alone, glances around the room in quiet confusion, and softly calls out for his grandmother. The room is dim, the bed beside him empty. This image carries more than just childhood anxiety: (chapter 21) It weaves together absence, silence, and the specter of loss. What’s striking is that the nightmare surfaces, not when he’s alone in the present, but after he has just returned from watching over his hospitalized grandmother. (chapter 21) He lies on the couch and dreams of a night when she vanished from their shared bed. (chapter 21) This reveals how, in Kim Dan’s subconscious, the night and an empty bed have become synonymous with death. The trauma is deeply embedded, where even temporary absence is tied to the irreversibility of loss. For Kim Dan, solitude at night (chapter 67) is not mere loneliness—it is abandonment, it is death, it is the erasure of home. It is repressed, hidden beneath his quiet demeanor and years of survival-based behavior. Rather than a rational belief, it is a subconscious wound that only surfaces in moments of extreme vulnerability—especially at night.

So while Joo Jaekyung’s curse is shouted and choreographed (chapter 2), the doctor’s is secret and involuntary. His actions—his fearful expressions (chapter 57), his pattern of emotional detachment (chapter 67), and his obsessive loyalty to his grandmother (chapter 10) signal a suppressed conviction: that he is destined to be left behind. What seemed like devotion now appears as coping; what appeared stoic was survival. And with the impending death of his grandmother, the anchor holding this hidden jinx in place is slipping away.

A Jinx Rooted in the Night

The key lies in the night. The most pivotal emotional regressions in Kim Dan’s life happen after dark. Whether it is the first night with Joo Jaekyung in Chapter 2 (chapter 2), the trembling kiss (chapter 44) and touch (chapter 44) in Chapter 44, the complete breakdown (chapter 66) in Chapter 66, or the transactional submission (chapter 67) in Chapter 67, nighttime becomes the stage for his unresolved trauma. These nights mirror one another and suggest an origin story that predates them all: a night when Kim Dan was abandoned by his mother.

This theory is supported by visual cues and character behavior. In Chapter 56, Kim Dan curls into himself in bed, unable to sleep. He admits silently, “I’m scared… of being alone.” That fear is not adult anxiety—it’s childhood terror. (chapter 56) The body language, the shadows, the loneliness—they evoke the image of a small child who once cried through the night, waiting for someone who never returned.

Kim Dan’s actions echo those of someone who was left too early—possibly around the age of six. Psychologists describe this stage as a turning point in emotional development. If a caregiver vanishes at that time, the child internalizes the absence as a personal fault. He grows up believing that love is conditional, that if he’s quiet, obedient, invisible—maybe no one else will leave.

Mingwa subtly ties this back to animal behavior through the inclusion of puppies. (chapter 57) A puppy needs at least eight weeks with its mother to grow emotionally secure. By drawing this parallel (chapter 59), the story tells us: Kim Dan was separated too soon. He was not ready.

The Role of the Grandmother: A Talisman, Not a Cure

Kim Dan’s grandmother became his emotional anchor: (chapter 47) the one person whose presence could keep the jinx at bay. As long as she was there, he could suppress the trauma, function, survive. She was his talisman. But she was never a healer, for she never spoke about his parents. She never addressed the core of his abandonment, like we could witness in the doctor’s nightmare: (chapter 57) And silence, when it comes to trauma, does not protect—it festers.

Her infantilization of him is also telling. (chapter 53) (chapter 65) One might argue about this, for in this scene, (Chapter 56) he tucks her in. Their roles are reversed. He behaves like a parent, whereas in truth, he is reverting emotionally to a child terrified of being alone. This reversal highlights the internal dissonance between his outward behavior and emotional reality. Though he was forced to grow up quickly (chapter 65), he still carries the emotional wounds of a child. And from my point of view, the grandmother knows it, therefore she treats him as a child. And this observation led me to the following question: why does she still view him as a “boy”, though he has been working since his youth? It is because he can not sleep alone! What caught my attention is that she never stated, when the doctor started smoking or drinking. (chapter 65) Was it the moment, when she went to the hospital? The timing is crucial, as it can give clues about the main lead’s sleeping trouble. In episode 67, the protagonist finally exposed his cause: (chapter 67) This reinforces my hypothesis that his bad drinking habits are related to the absence of a loved one next to him.

In other words, he can not sleep alone and from my perspective, Shin Okja knows it, but is refusing to become responsible for this situation. (chapter 47) She witnessed this since he was a child, which explains why she never truly addressed his fear of being left behind. This would explain why the halmoni tried to send him away from the hospice in episode 56: (chapter 56) Imagine what it means for her: her grandson is already 29 years old and he can not sleep alone. Under this perspective, Jinx-philes can grasp the relative’s reasoning. The problem is that her knowledge is actually wrong! How so? It is because the protagonist was able to sleep so well alone in the penthouse, to the point that the athlete was envious of him. (chapter 29) That’s how it dawned on me why Shin Okja was so determined to send back her grandson to Seoul.

The grandmother’s insistence on Kim Dan “living his life” (chapter 65) and going back to Seoul under the guise of freedom and career advancement takes on a deeper meaning when viewed through the lens of emotional avoidance. Her words may sound supportive, but they conceal a subtle attempt to sever the emotional tie without taking responsibility for its existence. Now, rather than confronting this vulnerability head-on, she shifts focus to the one thing she believes can replace human closeness: work. A busy man has no time to wallow, no time to drink, no time to remember the empty bed. A man with a career won’t ask for someone to hold his hand at night. In that sense, her vision of “a good life” is one of functionality, not emotional fulfillment. If he works, he won’t be a burden. If he’s successful, she doesn’t have to worry. Yet this approach doesn’t cure the root wound — it just redirects it. This situation mirrors the wolf’s: (chapter 19) The latter is obsessed with work, while he is suffering from insomnia.

The tragedy here is that in encouraging him to grow up through labor, she’s also denying him the right to be a child — something he never got to be in the first place. Her version of love is sacrifice and survival. (chapter 65) And the best evidence for her selfishness and neglect is her ignorance about her grandson’s plan for his future. She is not discussing with him about what he likes or dislikes. She is directing his life, like she did it in the past in the end. And while she may think she’s doing what’s best, her silence about his fears, her ignorance about his true conditions (no home, blacklisted in Seoul) and her refusal to discuss his emotional future reveal a lingering discomfort with the very idea of dependence — perhaps because it reminds her of her own failures or helplessness as a parent figure.

In the end, her encouragement to “live his life” isn’t truly about Kim Dan finding happiness or chasing dreams. It’s about the grandmother relinquishing responsibility — an emotional handoff wrapped in the language of care. (chapter 65) By urging him to return to Seoul and focus on work, she’s hoping that if he stays busy enough, he won’t have time to feel the crushing loneliness that has always shadowed him. She wants him to mature overnight, not because she believes he’s ready, but because she can no longer carry the weight of his dependency. One might say, he is already 29 years old, so she is right. In truth, this isn’t guidance — it’s guilt management. Notice that she is entrusting the main lead to the champion which is not pushing Kim Dan to become „independent“. Her attitude, summed up by the phrase “out of sight, out of mind,” unintentionally mirrors the same abandonment he experienced in the past. She is refusing to worry about him, her peace of mind matters more than his well-being and the champion’s. (chapter 65)

This connects directly to one of the most telling moments in Chapter 67, (chapter 67) when Kim Dan, eyes wide and voice trembling, asks Joo Jaekyung: “Are you saying you brought me here because you’re worried about me?” His expression reveals everything — a fragile hope for genuine concern. But the only response he gets is silence. (chapter 67) This unspoken answer reverberates with painful familiarity: from his vanished mother, from his halmoni who rarely expressed love (rather gratitude and pity), and from a world that reduced him to his usefulness. What he really wants to know is: “Do I matter to you as a person?” And just like his grandmother, the champion fails to offer direct emotional reassurance. Yet unlike her, Joo Jaekyung is still learning. His silence isn’t rejection, but emotional illiteracy — a work in progress.

The irony is that while Park Namwook represents over-control disguised as concern, Shin Okja represents detachment masked as selflessness. She doesn’t want to worry anymore, so she chooses to send Kim Dan away — to someone she thinks should take over. Nonetheless, in my eyes, this isn’t responsibility; it’s avoidance. And for someone like Kim Dan, who already associates nighttime with abandonment, silence with rejection, and empty beds with death, being handed off again only reinforces his unconscious belief: I’m jinxed to be left behind.

The grandmother may never have raised a hand against him, but her silence, her emotional evasiveness, and her idealized image of herself as a “sacrificing protector” created a one-sided bond rooted more in guilt than in love. Her presence was constant, but the emotional quality of her care — the nurturing, the honest affection — was lacking. Hence she still doesn’t know that Kim Dan has no home in Seoul. (chapter 65) And when we remember that Kim Dan tried to call her, she (chapter 65) replied with a silence. Here, she claims that he addressed her as “mom”, but it is possible that she was just projecting her own fears onto her grandson. Since she was by his side all the time, she feared to be seen as his mother. Like mentioned above, the mother might have been busy due to work (or sick) and asked her relative to take care of her grandchild.

Ultimately, what he longs for is simple: to be seen, talked, loved, and to be chosen — without conditions. But those around him have always expected him to be strong, quiet, grateful. So he became all of those things… at the cost of his own soul.

Shin Okja never kissed him like a mother. (chapter 57) Yet in Chapter 44, Kim Dan kisses Joo Jaekyung with soft, maternal gestures—on the cheek, on the ear. (chapter 44) These gestures suggest he had once received such kisses, most likely from his mother. It means he remembers love, even if he doesn’t know how to process its loss.

Her insinuation that Kim Dan owes her everything created a myth of self-sacrifice—one that replaced genuine emotional closeness. She demanded gratitude, not emotional connection. She lived in the mindset of having, not being. As a result, Kim Dan grew up confusing love with obligation, gratitude, and performance. His difficulty in expressing love isn’t due to coldness or immaturity—it’s the byproduct of a dysfunctional emotional education.

This is why, even though he once confessed “I love you” to Joo Jaekyung in the States (Chapter 39), the moment is tainted. It occurred under the influence of an aphrodisiac, intertwining love with sex. Furthermore, he has never voiced this sentiment to his grandmother—perhaps because she never said it to him. It was never modeled. While others might judge Kim Dan’s emotional restraint, I desire to stay neutral. He is not an emotionally stunted adult by choice—he is a product of emotional neglect. That’s the reason why Mingwa has associated him with an angel. He is carrying the sins of “adults”. By likening him to an angel, Mingwa frames his pain not as weakness, but as unjust burden. He embodies purity, sacrifice, and resilience, not because he was allowed to thrive, but because he endured. The angel metaphor becomes even more striking when you think about traditional symbolism: angels don’t belong to Earth, yet they walk among the living, often suffering in silence and helping others. That’s exactly Kim Dan — out of place, bearing the consequences of others’ choices, carrying guilt, debt, and unspoken grief that were never his to begin with.

He’s carrying the sins of adults: – A school which allowed bullying
– A grandmother who turned emotional dependence into silent expectation.
– A mother who vanished, whether through death or abandonment.
– A society that reduced him to labor, debt, and obedience.
– And even a partner, at first, who used his body without recognizing his soul.

Interestingly, his emotional jinx is also spatial. When living in the penthouse, Kim Dan began to sleep peacefully (chapter 29) —not because of physical intimacy with Joo Jaekyung, but because he felt safe. For a time, the place became his illusion of home. But when the champion showed mistrust, the illusion shattered. (chapter 51) The penthouse was never truly his. It was borrowed space. This explicates his refusal to spend the night there. (Chapter 67) Observe how Joo Jaekyung called the penthouse: not home, but his place. Due to the last altercation, the emotional safety collapsed. This experience reactivated his fear of abandonment and solidified the belief that he has no home. (chapter 65) Even the family photo (where and by whom it was taken is unclear) emphasizes the fragility and incompleteness of his sense of belonging.

The Secret Jinx That Must Break First

Each major night scene—Chapters 2, 44, 66, and 67—reveals another layer of the doctor’s jinx. Chapter 2 introduces the concept of the jinx explicitly: Joo Jaekyung believes he must have sex before each match, regardless of partner. This idea of impersonal routine and bodily sacrifice mirrors Kim Dan’s own subconscious belief: (chapter 61) that he must sacrifice his “needs” and identity to be accepted.

Yet in order to truly break Joo Jaekyung’s so-called “jinx”—which, as theorized, may stem from rigged matches and trauma masked by routine—the doctor’s hidden curse must be broken first. As long as Kim Dan sees himself as inherently unworthy and destined for abandonment, he will unconsciously reinforce a dynamic where emotional distance feels safe and predictable.

Chapter 44 shows the beginnings of intimacy (chapter 44), yet even then, it is expressed through regression. Kim Dan’s kisses are gentle, reminiscent of a child seeking comfort, not a lover expressing desire. (chapter 66) Therefore it is not surprising that he laughes like a little child during that night. (Chapter 44) Chapter 66 represents its negative reflection, the emotional climax of this regression: (chapter 66) he cries, begs, (chapter 66) holds on—“Don’t leave me.” (chapter 66) His squeezing fingers holding onto the athlete’s shirt (chapter 66) and desperate pleas are not about romance—they’re about survival, longing and regret. Deep down, he wished, he had hold onto his “mother” in the past, stopped her from leaving him. Is it a coincidence that this gesture from that night mirrors the one during their first night? (chapter 2) And what had the protagonist said right after this gesture? (chapter 2) He wanted the champion to keep his promise. From my point of view, the parent’s vanishing is strongly intertwined with a broken promise… And that’s exactly what the grandmother did to her own grandson: she didn’t keep her words either. (chapter 11) (chapter 53)

Then comes Chapter 67. Though no longer crying, he submits once more (chapter 67), but this time, with eerie detachment. He kneels before Joo Jaekyung like a servant, (chapter 67) asking for sex again. Yet the power dynamic is not as it seems. Though Kim Dan is physically lower, it is Joo Jaekyung who ultimately submits: (chapter 67) his arousal betrays a loss of emotional control. Though he is on his knees, it is Joo Jaekyung who is emotionally yielding. His body betrays his composure, responding to Kim Dan’s touch and gaze. Kim Dan, watching the tremble in the fighter’s expression and the rising heat in his body, feels the shift. His soft blush is not simply one of affection or embarrassment—it’s a flicker of recognition. (chapter 67) He senses that the one usually in control is now unraveling. Appearances deceive: beneath this scene lies a quiet reversal of power. The blush on his cheeks is a trace of a brief moment of clarity: he sees that the person who once held all the control is now faltering.

Ultimately, this mirrors Chapter 2 once more. Back then, Kim Dan surrendered his body, believing it was his only tool for survival. But Chapter 66 reveals that even in moments of closeness (chapter 66), his body is still a vessel for mourning. Hence there is no kiss during that blue night. Each night carries the residue of that first trauma: the night he was left alone. Whether his mother disappeared or passed away in the night, the result is the same—nighttime became synonymous with loss.

This is why he fears being alone after dark. This is why he clings to those who stay past midnight. And when Joo Jaekyung, the one person who broke that pattern, walked away, even briefly, it fractured him. (chapter 63) His so-called jinx is not some irrational superstition. It’s a scar. It’s the quiet belief that the people he loves will vanish the moment he lets his guard down.

So while the champion’s jinx revolves around physical ritual and control, Kim Dan’s is rooted in emotional suppression and dread. Both stem from the same core wound: fear of abandonment.

But Chapter 67 deepens the tragedy: this time, he doesn’t just mourn: he gives in. The act is no longer about clinging to someone or begging them to stay. Instead, it is performed with emotional detachment, a mechanical reenactment of what once held meaning. His internal monologue (chapter 67) makes it clear: he isn’t trying to survive, he’s quietly unraveling. His decision to mix alcohol with medication is not rebellion (chapter 67), it’s resignation. Hence he is not expecting to be cured with the pills. (chapter 67) Thus, chapter 67 reveals the darkest layer of his jinx: not fear of abandonment, but the numb certainty that love, safety, and home are illusions that always vanish with the night.

Observe the decoration on the wall: (chapter 67) It looks like the moon and Saturn are meeting each other. For me, the moon imagery in Chapter 67 is not accidental. Saturn, the planet of hardship and emotional lessons, casts its shadow over this night, mirroring the heavy atmosphere between them. When Kim Dan asks Joo Jaekyung if he brought him here out of concern, the champion remains silent—a silence louder than words. That silence is devastating. In that moment, Kim Dan’s deepest fear is realized: he is not loved, merely tolerated. And so, in an act of resignation rather than seduction, (chapter 67) he offers sex to “settle up,” citing his own preparations like a transaction. (chapter 67) The room’s muted lighting and circular wall decor even evoke the image of an eclipse—as if the moon (emotion) is being overshadowed by Saturn (cold logic and debt). This alignment encapsulates the heart of the scene: vulnerability eclipsed by duty, affection swallowed by silence. That’s the reason why I can’t help myself thinking that Kim Dan might end up in the emergency room later. Besides, we never saw him eating before taking his pills: (chapter 67) while he drank alcohol with the medicine. (Chapter 67) Until now, the champion has a blind faith in drugs, just like the grandmother.

A Split Between Night and Day

One of the most striking revelations is the emotional split between the protagonists. Joo Jaekyung acts like a child during the day (chapter 7), while Kim Dan becomes a child during the night.

By day, Jaekyung seeks routine, praise, validation, and control. His outbursts, tantrums, and need for order mirror the emotional needs of a child. He’s the performer, the strongman, but behind that exterior lies someone seeking parental structure.

At night, Kim Dan’s walls crumble. His trauma surfaces. He cries, begs, trembles—not for pleasure, but out of fear. These breakdowns are not romantic; they’re regressive. And until these wounds are addressed, he can’t become the nurturing figure Jaekyung truly needs. This explicates why during the day, Kim Dan tries to act like an adult and rejected the champion‘s help. (Chapter 66)

For their relationship to heal, Kim Dan’s nightmares must be addressed. Only then can he grow into the “motherly” role he’s beginning to fill during the day—someone who can offer stability, not just silent service. Until the end of season 1, his care was more rooted in duty, than real love and genuine concerns. He didn’t argue with the fighters (chapter 47), when the “wolf” was portrayed as a thug, though the latter had assisted him on multiple occasions.

Conclusion: It’s Happening Again

Now, the imminent death of the grandmother and the puppy bring everything back. Kim Dan isn’t just afraid of the future—he’s haunted by the past. Their death isn’t merely a loss—it’s a reawakening of everything he suppressed. The loneliness, the silence, the night—“It’s happening again.”

But this time, he’s not numb. He’s unraveling. His subconscious belief—the doctor’s secret jinx—is finally being revealed. He is destined to be abandoned… unless something breaks the cycle. It is clear that Joo Jaekyung will be that person, but this change is definitely linked to pain. In chapter 66, for the first time, the doctor’s jinx had a voice. And it sounds a lot like: “Please… don’t leave me.” The problem is that Joo Jaekyung chose to listen to Shin Okja, rather than talk to Kim Dan.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: 𓇢𓆸 Prove Me Wrong Again 💢😂

When you look at the illustration, your eyes are immediately drawn to the broken mirror at its center. As you can imagine, the cracked reflection, fragmented and distorted, is essentially referring to our protagonist Kim Dan. The broken mirror echoes Kim Dan’s shattered self-esteem. It is a visual representation of his inner dialogue: the doubts, fears, and insecurities that have long dictated his life. His reluctance to assert himself (chapter 36), his tendency to retreat rather than challenge his own doubts (chapter 36), and his overwhelming fear of disappointing others (chapter 51) are all reflections of these internalized obstacles. Recognizing them as external impositions rather than intrinsic truths is the first step to breaking free. That’s the reason why in the reflection of the broken mirror, you can detect an open window in the background. By focusing too much on his reflection, the physical therapist is trapped in his own negative world. One could perceive it as the opposite version of Narcissus. Yet rather than falling in love with his image, he sees only his flaws, reinforcing his belief that he is unworthy. The open window suggests an escape, a possibility for change, but the problem is that the main lead is too fixated on his shattered self-perception to pay attention to his surroundings. Hence he comes to neglect his own body and people next to him.

The Weight of Unseen Chains: Mental Barriers

The mental obstacles we impose upon ourselves can be some of the most difficult to overcome. In the article “The mental obstacles you put on yourself to stop moving forward” Jennifer Delgado explains that these barriers often originate from the voices of significant figures in our past. They can be parents, teachers, or even childhood bullies who shaped how we see ourselves.

Kim Dan’s struggles reflect this reality, just as Joo Jaekyung’s nightmare (chapter 54) suggests he too is haunted by such internalized voices. Under this new light, you comprehend why I wrote in the introduction that the broken mirror was mostly alluding to the doctor. Both protagonists are suffering from mental hurdles, trapped in a psychological prison. The significant difference is that while Kim Dan is consciously recognizing his self-doubt (chapter 62), Joo Jaekyung does not. The evidence for this interpretation is the champion’s nightmare: (chapter 54) Instead of realizing the words stem from an external source, an abuser from his past, he sees them as a reflection of his own fears and inadequacies. This explicates why he chose to drink. This terrible vision illustrates how internalized criticism functions: it feels personal, nonetheless its origins lie in past experiences. Both Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung are trapped in cycles of learned helplessness, shaped by voices that do not truly belong to them. Their self-doubt was not inherent; it was shaped by the expectations and criticisms of those around them. Striking is that Mingwa let us see how these mental obstacles are born. Observe that (chapter 18) the doctor (chapter 36) repeated the exact same words than his boss. This means that , the doctor internalized these limiting beliefs, thinking that he was not in a position to speak up or assert himself. This explicates why he had to convince himself that he was just a tool to the athlete. This explicates why at the end, he returned the champion’s jacket. The athlete never recognized him as a stan either. Simultaneously, the athlete was also the physical therapist’s emancipator, because he encouraged him to improve his skills and knowledge (chapter 25) Therefore the physical therapist bought books. Moreover, we should consider this argument (chapter 45) as a revocation of the star’s statement in episode 18. Kim Dan was no longer perceived as a tool, but as a real physical therapist. On the one hand, this request boosted the “angel’s ego”, on the other hand, he was put under immense pressure, for he was compared to his colleagues. (chapter 45) Since in Seoul, Kim Dan has only been hired because of sex (Joo Jaekyung, the perverted hospital director) (chapter 6), he came to accept that he was not truly talented. The champion had no trust in him and later, the word jinx triggered a repressed bad memory. (chapter 62) Due to his bad past experiences, he concluded deep down that his CV was not reflecting the truth. (chapter 56) That’s the reason why he was devaluing himself and as such not looking for a high position.

In her article, the psychologist outlines three primary mental barriers that keep individuals from moving forward:

  • It’s not the right time – The belief that circumstances must be perfect before taking action, leading to perpetual hesitation.
  • I’m not an expert – A sense of inadequacy that prevents people from trying, despite having the capability to learn and grow.
  • I will surely fail – A deeply ingrained fear of failure that discourages risk-taking and reinforces insecurities,

Striking is that in season 1, we could detect these three mental obstacles in the physical therapist’s life.

His unwillingness to defy Joo Jaekyung’s dismissal in episode 48 (chapter 48) exemplifies this pattern: (chapter 48) It was not the right time. He assumed his voice held no weight, reflecting years of learned helplessness. It shows how Kim Dan internalizes responsibility for things beyond his control. He thinks that withholding information is an act of protection rather than avoidance. Yet in doing so, he denies himself agency in his own life.

This aligns with Delgado’s argument—these limiting beliefs were not inherent truths but external influences that he internalized, preventing him from asserting himself. Thus I deduce that Kim Dan has unknowingly adopted his grandmother’s behavior—withholding information under the justification of “protecting” others. Therefore it is not astonishing that her grandson treated her the same way. He already concealed many things from her in order to protect her, and she was his only role model. Just as she concealed things from him (like her true feelings, the absence of the parents or even the way she spoke about him behind his back), Kim Dan did the same to Joo Jaekyung in episode 48. His rationale in this scene mirrors her method of control through omission.

Season two of Jinx only intensifies these self-imposed constraints. I noticed that the switched spray incident (chapter 62) completely devastated Kim Dan’s already fragile self-esteem. (chapter 62) First, he considers himself as waste. While in the past, he was at least a tool, he is now garbage. Hence his feelings are “trash”. (chapter 62) This means that in episode 62, he felt worse than in episode 18! The idioms “trash” and “waste” revealed the doctor’s own self-perception in episode 62: he saw himself as totally useless. He belonged to the “wastebasket”, just like the golden key chain. (chapter 46) Thus I deduce that the fate of this item echoes the doctor’s.

But let’s return our attention to his transformation in season 1. He was making progress thanks to Joo Jaekyung’s trust, but that one moment undid everything. (chapter 51) When he realized that the champion didn’t put his faith in him, he lost his motivation. This observation reminded me of the main lead’s previous statement. (chapter 47) He had selected this profession because of her. This shows that until now, he has never developed any ambition on his own. The loss of faith from someone he relied on for motivation made him feel completely worthless. This reinforces that his confidence and sense of direction were never self-sustained: they depended on others’ recognition. This pattern suggests that Kim Dan has never truly asked himself what he wants. His entire existence has revolved around meeting expectations, whether from his grandmother, Joo Jaekyung, or even his profession. His current crisis—feeling like waste—stems from the realization that without someone to validate his worth, he sees himself as nothing.

One might question this statement because of this scene: (chapter 59) However, observe that he is using the expressions “do” and “now”. This has nothing to do with the future and dreams. It is not a reflection on his own desires but rather an immediate reaction to his circumstances. His mindset is still trapped in survival mode, seeking a course of action rather than contemplating what he truly wants. His words reflect an urgency to act rather than an opportunity to dream. This highlights that he has spent his entire life making decisions based on necessity rather than personal fulfillment. Even when faced with uncertainty, he does not ask himself what he wants—only what he must do next. His transformation will only be complete when he begins to question not just how to survive, but how to live on his own terms. That’s how I realized why Mingwa put this question in front of the window covered with Venetian blinds [which made me think of this scene (chapter 39 – Venice, a travel to Italy]. The window with the Venetian blinds represents a metaphor for the doctor’s trapped dreams. This interpretation made me recognize another aspect. Kim Dan is pushed to meditate, when he is front of a window or better said close to the sky! Hence the hamster started thinking about his own future in the penthouse (chapter 19) or when he looked at the sun and sky: (chapter 41) (chapter 41) And the best evidence for this interpretation and expectation is doc Dan’s cellphone screen display. (chapter 38) My avid readers will certainly recall that clouds embody dreams! Why? It is because in verity, doc Dan is a dreamer, an ambitious man. What caught my attention is that his contact Joo Jaekyung was not saved with a picture!! And what had motivated Kim Dan in the past? (chapter 47) The picture from his childhood: himself with his grandmother. (chapter 66) But the latter was not related to work, but to fun and nature. Striking is that Joo Jaekyung has an empty phone screen display indicating that he has no real dream on his own either: (chapter 38) No wonder why he questioned the meaning of his champion title: (chapter 54). He saw the belt as something rather “meaningless”.

To conclude, for the couple to break free from their terrible mindset, they need to find purpose within themselves rather than constantly seeking external validation. But let’s focus more on doc Dan again. This also ties into the broader theme of meaningful praise—instead of being recognized for what he does, he needs to be valued for who he is. How can this take place? By taking a picture together! (chapter 43) This would boost the doctor’s self-esteem. He is not trash, but an acknowledged fan and friend. The picture would encourage the physical therapist to develop his own ambitions. As soon as I made this discovery, another detail caught my notice: (chapter 66) The celebrity has no picture of Park Namwook in his contacts divulging the superficiality of their relationship.

Then in her article, the psychologist mentioned two other mental barriers. “I’m not an expert”. That’s the reason why in episode 42, doc Dan used his colleague to voice his own thoughts. (chapter 42) The problem is that the athlete took this recommendation personally. He felt as if his job as fighter was questioned. (chapter 42) As you can see, the doctor’s hesitations were exposing his mental obstacles, which was reflected in the champion’s attitude. No wonder why doc Dan chose to become a courier as a second job instead of finding a new VIP client. While the interaction between the athlete and Kim Dan in front of the hospice display the return of doc Dan’s past mental hurdles:

  • I’m not an expert (chapter 62)
  • It’s not the right time: (chapter 62) According to the main lead, the champion is “wasting his time here”.
  • I will surely fail: (chapter 62)

The only difference to the past is that now the athlete could detect the presence of his partner’s negative thoughts. Nevertheless, by examining closely the statements from the main lead, I noticed other mental barriers that people place on themselves, which Delgado did not mention but are still strongly related to the other three:

  • Overthinking – Kim Dan fixates on past mistakes, questioning every action and thought. (chapter 62) Therefore the athlete tried to persuade his fated partner to accept his offer by saying this: “Don’t overthink” (chapter 62)
  • Catastrophizing – He assumes the worst possible outcome, believing another mistake could destroy his credibility entirely. The reality is that he expressed his regret of having used the spray: (chapter 57) Hence it is clear that in the future, the physical therapist would refuse to use any kind of spray. On the other hand, it is important to recall that back then, Joo Jaekyung had made the request himself: (chapter 49) So in the doctor’s mind, if he agreed to the champion’s request, he would be treated like in the past. He would have to simply to follow the athlete’s lead. That’s why he is imagining that he might be put in a similar situation than in the past. But there exists another reason why he refused the champion’s offer right from the start. It is because he has always perceived himself as “hands” which stand for selflessness and generosity. The latter defined doc Dan. Hence he looked at them, when he declared himself as a tool: (chapter 36) Under this new light, it occurred to me why the hamster had to reject the star’s offer right from the start. It is because he came to identify himself as the “spray”. Hence Mingwa created such panels, where Kim Dan’s terrible memories (chapter 57) (chapter 62) are combining the doctor’s hands with the spray. Then a spray is an item destined to be discarded. Is it a coincidence that Kim Dan “switched” places (chapter 1) with a previous PT like the spray? No wonder why he called himself “trash” in the end.
  • Preferring the comfort zone – To avoid failure, he tells himself he should step back (chapter 62) and let others handle things, rather than risk making another mistake. His patients at the hospice are all terminally ill, therefore they don’t have high expectations from him.

His belief that others are ‘wasting their time’ on him echoes a deeper conviction—that he himself is waste. By equating attention and care with wasted effort, he subconsciously devalues his own existence, reducing himself to something disposable, like the “poisoned spray”. This mindset aligns with the toxic inner dialogue shaped by years of neglect and emotional suppression. It was the one thing helping him grow, yet now, he questions whether he deserves it at all.

The Dandelion and Praise: A Fragile Symbol

Returning to the illustration , people might wonder why I selected dandelions as a frame for the selected.. It’s clear that the dandelions aren’t just there for aesthetic balance. Their symbolism is profound. Dandelions are often associated with childhood innocence, wishes, and fleeting moments of beauty, yet they also wither quickly, easily scattered by the wind. In the context of Jinx, they represent a transitory force—something that struggles to take root, much like the intangible and fleeting elements in Kim Dan’s life. But there’s more to it. Before delving into deeper analysis, consider this: what is the common denominator in all these scenes?

Chapter 1Chapter 15Chapter 30Chapter 31



Chapter 40Chapter 43Chapter 56Chapter 62Chapter 66



The answer is compliments. However, here it is important to make a distinction. In most of the selected scenes, the physical therapist is the one getting praised. In the actor’s eyes, he is not only an angel, but also the best. But why did he say that? One might say that Kim Dan offered his services for free. LOL! (chapter 31: I will explain this further below) Besides, the manager is saying that the champion’s performance has improved thanks to his presence. Halmoni is describing her grandson as a diligent and hard-working physical therapist. The nurse expressed a similar praise than the comedian. He is the best! All the support he received was linked to his job as physical therapist. (chapter 37) Therefore it is not surprising that the main lead couldn’t view the members as friends in the end.

Striking is that I picked up three scenes where the “wolf” came to be praised. In chapter 15, for the first time, the doctor voiced his admiration to the athlete: “You were amazing!” to which the champion responded: “Tell me something I don’t know!” But why did he say this? It is because his manager always complimented him for his performance in the ring: (chapter 40) And now, my avid readers can sense a parallel between Joo Jaekyung’s reply and the title of this essay: “Prove me wrong again!”

Hollow Words: The Illusion of Praise

If we examine the praises Kim Dan receives throughout the series, we could see that these nice words never reached Kim Dan’s soul and heart. But why didn’t they help him to boost his ego? Delgado’s second article, Praise That Completely Destroys Children’s Self-Esteem, offers valuable insight into why:

  1. Focus on Ability, Not Effort – Compliments like “You’re the best” or “You have amazing care” (chapter 56) emphasize innate talent rather than the effort he puts in. This means that when he fails, he interprets it as proof that he was never truly capable to begin with.
  2. Exaggeration – The over-the-top gestures, like the coffee truck, feel inflated and insincere. This makes it harder for Kim Dan to genuinely believe in the praise he receives. Besides, there’s no picture of him there.
  3. Pressure, Not Motivation – Instead of building him up , these compliments raise expectations to an unattainable level, reinforcing his belief that he’s a fraud who will inevitably disappoint.

And now, you comprehend how I came to associate dandelion seeds to empty flatteries. The connection between dandelion seeds and hollow praise lies in their fleeting, weightless nature. Just as dandelion seeds are easily carried away by the wind, hollow compliments—those that are vague, exaggerated, or disconnected from genuine effort—disperse without truly taking root in the person they are meant to uplift. They may seem pleasant in the moment, but they fail to provide real nourishment or stability for self-esteem. Hence Potato’s admiration couldn’t move the athlete’s heart and mind: (chapter 41) And now, you comprehend why Joo Jaekyung has always disliked his birthday and the “congratulations” from people in general. The gifts and words were like poisoned praises to his soul. They were pushing him to live like a “god”.

Dandelions are often associated with impermanence, a plant that thrives briefly before its seeds scatter, lost to the wind. Similarly, the praise Kim Dan receives—“You’re the best,” “You’re amazing,”—floats around him but never lands deep enough to strengthen his self-worth. It is momentary validation, gone as quickly as it appears, leaving him feeling just as uncertain and fragile as before.

This is why the illustration places hollow praise within the dandelion blooms—it highlights the transient, superficial nature of these compliments. Instead of fostering deep confidence, they merely swirl around him, reinforcing his feeling of disconnect between others’ perception of him and his own self-image.

That’s how I came to the first following conclusion. Dandelions and photographs serve as opposing symbols in Jinx. The dandelion seeds represent fleeting, empty compliments—words that drift away with the wind, never taking root. Conversely, photographs preserve meaningful moments (chapter 66), cementing their value over time. Unlike dandelion seeds, which scatter meaninglessly, photographs stand for memory, permanence, and proof of (genuine) human connection. (chapter 45) Kim Dan’s only adult photograph, taken with Choi Heesung and Potato, ties into his professional world, reinforcing how his identity has always been defined by what he does rather than who he is. (chapter 59) While this photography was not a personal and intimate picture, it also symbolizes his first root in the little community: Light of Hope Hospice. He is part of the staff and as such of the little town. On the other side, we could say, he is gradually entering the scene as a PT. Note the contrast to the food truck: (chapter 31) There was no picture of “Angel Dan”!! It was, as if the comedian was using doc Dan’s image to promote himself 😮, similar to this scene: (chapter 30) In other words, it exposes the actor’s hypocrisy and wrongdoings. And now, you understand why I wrote genuine in parentheses above [proof of (genuine) human connection]. Photography in Jinx also represents the evidence of wrongdoing (chapter 48) and deception: (chapter 66) This picture is not just the symbol of innocence and joy, it is strongly intertwined with the vanishing of the parents. There is a secret behind this picture. Yet, for Joo Jaekyung’s, it looks like Halmoni was enough for Kim Dan, as she could make him smile once. The photography, the emblem of civilization, can be traced back, and as such exposes the identity of the perpetrators and accomplices: (chapter 46) The exact opposite of the dandelions.

Joo Jaekyung’s act of bringing Kim Dan to the sleep specialist is the embodiment of actions over words. (chapter 66) It is a direct contradiction to the hollow praise doc Dan has received all his life. (chapter 53) He was treasurable, for he did favors to his grandmother all the time. Instead of simply saying that Kim Dan matters, the champion proves it. He challenges the physical therapist’s own perception of himself, demonstrating that he is not just useful—he is precious. Secondly by justifying his action for the doctor’s sake, (chapter 66) he contradicts not only Kim Dan’s self-perception, but also his past accusations: (chapter 66) that he was merely a tool for Joo Jaekyung’s success. By taking him to the sleep specialist, the champion proves something that Kim Dan had refused to see: he matters beyond his utility. This moment mirrors Joo Jaekyung’s past words— (chapter 15) into an action that Kim Dan never expected, an undeniable truth he can no longer ignore. And keep in mind that this reply was linked to doc Dan’s praise concerning his recent fight: (chapter 15) What Joo Jaekyung wants to hear from doc Dan is that he is a good person outside the ring, he wants to be praised for his good actions too. (chapter 62) This shows that deep down, he desires to obtain doc Dan’s gratitude. No wonder why he got so upset after hearing the displeased comment from Kim Dan. (chapter 66)

Moreover, the key chain’s presence in the dressing room (chapter 66) reveals Kim Dan’s elevation in the champion’s life. The dressing room symbolizes privacy and closeness. No longer seen as a mere tool, Kim Dan has become an integral part of Joo Jaekyung’s world, not because of what he can do but because of who he is. (chapter 66) Therefore the champion is holding the expensive gift with his whole hand contrary to the past: (chapter 55) As a conclusion, by bringing him to the sleep specialist, the star proved doc Dan’s words wrong! He told him something that doc Dan didn’t know: he is precious. He needs to pay attention to his health and body.

On the other hand, actions are not enough, in particular for both protagonists. The past words have to be erased, and this can only become effective with encouragement and good compliment. So how should compliments be in order to help the children? For praise to be meaningful, it must be like a deeply rooted plant, not a dandelion seed—grounded in reality, tied to effort rather than ability, and capable of fostering real growth. Moreover, the words have to be specific. Third, the person has to avoid exaggeration and give some motivation, like for example the picture!

The power of words

Mingwa gave us an illustration for a good appreciation: (chapter 66) The champion was praised for doing paperwork. “Good work” was specific, simple and related to an effort. Joo Jaekyung has been patient, diligent and docile in the office. For once, Joo Jaekyung was validated for something outside the ring 😉—something that had nothing to do with his physical strength or his ability to fight. That compliment planted a seed of recognition: his value is not solely tied to his role as a champion. This scene made me laugh because by giving such a flattery, the coach was not realizing that he was pushing his “boy” to take care of administrative tasks. This means that the main lead is destined to become a “white-collar”, a manager!! Kim Dan’s vision should become a reality. (chapter 32) And now, you comprehend why the athlete didn’t fall for Park Namwook’s manipulations afterwards.

When Park Namwook tells Joo Jaekyung, (chapter 66) “I don’t know what you’ve been up to lately…”, it carries an accusatory undertone, subtly suggesting that the champion has been avoiding him. By framing it this way, Park Namwook is not just asking about Joo Jaekyung’s well-being—he is asserting his discontent over losing control. His follow-up suggestion, “Instead of being alone all the time, why not come to the gym?”, reinforces the idea that he sees the gym as a tether, a way to keep Joo Jaekyung within his domain of influence. In addition, he is suggesting that the athlete has been using his injury as an excuse to avoid training. There’s an undertone of doubt and accusation, as if he does not fully believe the champion’s recovery process is valid or necessary. Instead of expressing genuine concern, Park Namwook is subtly framing Joo Jaekyung’s absence as a sign of laziness or avoidance. The small compliment from the manager (“good work”) represents a turning point in the athlete’s life. Park Namwook can no longer treat the athlete like in the past.

But there’s more to it. What caught my attention is that days before, Kim Dan had expressed a huge reproach to the athlete: (chapter 66) This criticism represents the negative version of the manager’s flattery. However, Kim Dan’s words left a huge impact in the champion’s mind and heart for one reason. Through his reproach, he reminded the star that he had a life outside the spotlight and ring. One might say that he was blamed for his bad behavior. Nonetheless his words implied that he viewed the celebrity as an adult, accountable for his actions! Jinx-philes will certainly recall that Park Namwook chastised the celebrity as a spoiled child (chapter 7) (chapter 52) Joo Jaekyung was portrayed as someone with a bad temper and personality. The manager was focusing on the ability, was exaggerating and put pressure on him by using his hand! That’s how it dawned on me why Joo Jaekyung could become resistant to Park Namwook’s short and superficial appreciation. Doc Dan’s harsh words served as an antidote to the manager’s tactics. How so? First, Doc Dan brought up the existence of feelings which Joo Jaekyung has been denying all this time. Then he blamed the champion for his actions and not for his character contrary to the manager!! Therefore he left room for Joo Jaekyung to improve himself. The idiom “always” served as a motivation for the athlete. Here, he could change. That’s why Joo Jaekyung, though hurt and angry, didn’t leave doc Dan’s side. (chapter 65) At the same time, such a disapproval (chapter 64) implies the existence of past hope and expectations. This means that the star has the possibility to revive these buried expectations and hopes by acting differently. By portraying the main lead as a maniac or bad-tempered person, Joo Jaekyung had the impression that he could never change Park Namwook’s perception no matter what he did! The only way to please him was to be in the ring. This was an “immutable truth” which stands in opposition to doc Dan’s criticism (“change”, private life). As you can see, a person can change for the better not because of compliments, but also because of criticisms, a new version of this scene: (chapter 45)

The Impact: A Growing Divide

Striking is that Kim Dan was praised by the protagonist after their first meeting. The champion’s appreciation followed the principles outlined by Delgado: it was specific, effort-based, and motivating. (chapter 1) However, this recognition went completely unnoticed by Kim Dan for three key reasons. First, he was not directly mentioned in the praise, making it difficult for him to associate it with himself. Secondly, Joo Jaekyung didn’t look at him either. Then the star’s phrasing included two negative notions (“not” and “bad”) which subtly diluted the apparent respect behind his words. Rather than perceiving it as validation, Kim Dan likely dismissed it as neutral or indifferent. Finally, it is also important that doc Dan had just made a mistake before (chapter 1), hence his true desire was to run away from that place. For praise to be effective, the recipient must be open to receiving it, either by looking forward to feedback or having expectations of validation. Since Kim Dan was in a state of distress, he was unable to internalize the champion’s words, reinforcing his long-standing belief that he was invisible or unworthy of acknowledgment. That’s how the champion’s praise became a dandelion seed in the end.

Another important detail caught my attention are the grandmother’s praises. (chapter 53) (chapter 61) They are rather inconsistent and conditional. In front of Joo Jaekyung, she commends Kim Dan for his diligence and productivity, emphasizing his value based on his ability to work and fulfill responsibilities. However, when speaking about him in private or when displeased, she reduces him to his supposed vices—calling him a drinker (chapter 65) or a smoker, hiding his sacrifices and the true causes for his struggles. Her words reinforce the idea that Kim Dan is only as good as his usefulness, that love and recognition are earned through labor, not freely given.

With such a mindset imposed on him from childhood, it becomes evident why Kim Dan does not allow himself to take breaks or seek joy for himself. Rest is seen as unearned indulgence rather than a necessity, and self-care is overshadowed by the guilt of not doing enough. His grandmother’s approval was never unconditional; it fluctuated based on how well he served her expectations. This pattern of conditional compliment shaped his self-worth, making him feel unworthy of being cared for unless he was constantly proving himself through actions. What makes this even more striking is that the praise Kim Dan receives from others follows the same pattern as his grandmother’s. Whether it’s his colleagues, the actor, the nurses, or even Park Namwook, their compliments are always tied to his work and productivity—his ability to heal, to endure (chapter 36), or to meet expectations. None of these affirmations recognize him as a person, only as a professional fulfilling a role.

Rather than boosting Kim Dan’s self-esteem, these empty praises widen the gap between how others perceive him and how he sees himself. His inner voice, shaped by years of self-doubt, tells him that he is undeserving of these accolades. Without specific, effort-based recognition, he is unable to recognize his own progress, leaving him trapped in an endless cycle of self-doubt.

A Different Kind of Praise

This is why, as I reflected on these observations, I realized that Joo Jaekyung’s praise must be different. It shouldn’t be about Kim Dan’s work at all. It shouldn’t be another generic statement about how great he is at his job. Instead, it should focus on:

  • Personal Qualities – His resilience, kindness, or courage, rather than his medical skills.
  • Emotional Impact – Expressing how Kim Dan’s presence affects Joo Jaekyung on a deeper level.
  • Small Acts – Noticing the little things Kim Dan does—how he cares, how he listens, how he perseveres.

Joo Jaekyung saying something as simple as “I missed your presence in the penthouse” would mean more than a thousand empty compliments. It would tell Kim Dan that he is wanted as a person, not just needed. That he matters beyond his function as a doctor. This is the type of praise that could truly help Kim Dan break free from his cycle of self-doubt.

And what is the favorite expression which comes to the champion’s mind, when he observes doc Dan’s behavior? (chapter 18) (chapter 45) (chapter 64) (chapter 66) Is this a joke?

Jinx-philes can notice that the champion is associating doc Dan to a JOKE! The problem is that so far the athlete used this idiom in a rather negative context. Kim Dan made the champion smile and laugh! (chapter 40) However, Kim Dan has never realized it. Either he was sleeping or totally out of it (fear of sex) (chapter 27) It is important to recall the importance of the receiver’s mind-set. The latter has to perceive the sincerity from the speaker. Hence I come to the following deduction: The moment Kim Dan notices Joo Jaekyung’s smile and laugh, then he should come to the conclusion that he matters to the protagonist. I would even say, the two protagonists are destined to make each other laugh and smile: (chapter 44) This would be the best “compliment” for both of them. With Kim Dan by his side, Joo Jaekyung desires to make “jokes”. (chapter 61) No wonder why Shin Okja preferred the champion’s company to her own grandson’s. The latter would ooze such negativity and suffering that his presence reinforced her guilty conscience. His grandmother’s mood got spoiled. On the other hand, Mingwa exposed the existence of fake happiness and fun like in this scene: (chapter 58) The friends ignored the main lead’s emotions and struggles. In order to be able to have fun, both main leads must be freed from their past and low self-esteem.

Conclusion: Breaking the Cycle

The title “Prove Me Wrong Again” takes on multiple meanings. On one level, it reflects how Kim Dan’s struggles with self-worth repeatedly override any praise he receives. No matter how much others try to uplift him, his mind tells him otherwise. But on another level, it is a challenge—an opportunity for someone, particularly Joo Jaekyung, to show him that true validation comes from being seen, not just being useful.

Kim Dan does not need grand gestures or overblown words. He needs consistency, sincerity, and reminders that his worth extends beyond his profession. The broken mirror in the illustration reflects the damage done to his self-esteem, but the dandelions? Perhaps they represent the possibility of change—of words that, rather than fading, finally take root. Because the doctor is suffering from depression right now, it is now Joo Jaekyung’s turn to make doc Dan happy, to make him smile and laugh.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Fickle Jinx 🐈‍⬛, Faded Past

Introduction: The Evolution of the Jinx

Joo Jaekyung’s perception of his ‘jinx’ has undergone a significant transformation since the beginning of Jinx. Initially, he believed that his routine (chapter 2) —having sex the night before a match—was a necessary ritual to maintain his champion title. However, by Episode 62, his view of the jinx had subtly shifted. (chapter 62) He now includes his entire routine with Kim Dan—not just sex, but also his physical therapy and treatment—as part of this so-called jinx. This shift is crucial because it implies an unconscious recognition of Kim Dan’s significance in his life. What once was purely about his career and success has now expanded to include a specific person and their role in his well-being.

Kim Dan, however, misinterprets Jaekyung’s words. First, the athlete employed the expression “usual pre-match routine” which is quite ambiguous. What was he referring to “usual pre-match routine”? The sex or the treatment he was receiving from Kim Dan: the tasty breakfasts, his company on his way to the gym (chapter 46), the stretching and massage at the gym? The problem is that the champion never complimented the “hamster” for his good work directly. So it was, as if his dedication was nonexistent. Without the champion’s genuine gratitude and appreciation expressed so openly, the physical therapist couldn’t perceive the true message behind the champion’s. Joo Jaekyung’s statement was actually an acknowledgment—a sign that the fighter values their routine, not just for performance but as an integral part of his life. So when the star mentioned his jinx (chapter 62), the doctor’s memory got triggered. Because of his past experiences, he has long associated the jinx exclusively with sex. This contrast in understanding highlights both Jaekyung’s lack of self-awareness and Kim Dan’s tendency to filter reality through his own expectations and trauma. However, the deeper significance lies in Jaekyung’s evolving perception of dependency. His jinx is no longer just a superstition tied to his performance in bed. It now subtly acknowledges that his success has been intertwined with Kim Dan’s intervention. (chapter 62). At the same time, his skills in the ring become more relevant. This explicates why the champion talked about it on the treatment table. The location is not anodyne. This implies that the champion’s torment is moving away from the bed and bedroom. This is not the first time the celebrity has recognized Kim Dan’s good work (chapter 61) By entrusting his care to Kim Dan, he was insinuating that the main lead was trustworthy and competent, yet his inability to verbally express appreciation keeps the doctor unaware of his true feelings. This struggle resurfaced in front of the hospice, where Jaekyung could only bring himself to admit that Kim Dan was not responsible for the incident with the switched spray. (chapter 62) His reluctance to openly acknowledge his gratitude suggests a deeper internal conflict—one that hints at a growing but unspoken emotional reliance on Kim Dan. 

Another cause for this inner struggle stems from his difficulty to separate his professional and personal life. While he continues to frame his reliance on Kim Dan as part of his career routine (chapter 62), his subconscious attachment tells a different story. The jinx, once strictly confined to his fights, has now extended beyond the ring, blurring the lines between necessity and emotional dependency. His hesitation to verbalize his appreciation reveals a man grappling with an unfamiliar vulnerability—one that he may not yet be ready to confront. 

The champion’s past: fixed foundation or distorted memory?

As you know, articles from Dr. Jennifer Delgado often assist me to grasp better the couple’s personality and issues. Funny is that her articles often coincide with the progression of Jinx. In her recent article, You Are Not Your Experiences, the author explains how people often mistakenly identify themselves with their past experiences, believing that their traumas, failures, or successes define who they are. She argues that while past experiences shape our perspectives, they do not have to dictate our future choices.

This means that people need to break free from their past. However, in order to achieve this goal, they have to recognize past experiences as a reference rather than a destiny—something to learn from, but not something that confines personal growth.

Emotional Traps: Fear and Avoidance

One of the most common ways people become trapped by their past is through fear-driven decision-making. Those who have faced failures, disappointments, or trauma may avoid opportunities for change out of fear of repeating past mistakes. This avoidance does not create true freedom but rather reinforces a cycle of limitation.

Conversely, others may become so deeply attached to their past choices that they justify and cling to them, believing that changing direction would undermine their previous efforts. This mindset prevents self-reflection and the possibility of meaningful transformation.

The Power of Choice

True autonomy comes from self-awareness and intentional decision-making. Instead of reacting based on past fears or past justifications, individuals can reclaim control over their future by making choices that align with their present values and aspirations. The ability to consciously choose a path forward, rather than following patterns dictated by past experiences, is what ultimately leads to growth, fulfillment, and personal freedom. I am quite certain that my avid readers could recognize the main characters in these descriptions. It becomes obvious that Joo Jaekyung belongs to the second category. His perspective on time is one of continuity and justification. He sees the past as an unchangeable foundation (chapter 62) that naturally determines the future, a mindset that enables him to move forward without regret. Hence he is sure that he will regain his title and can separate ways with Kim Dan. (chapter 62) It was, as if he was warding off bad luck by repeating the last match. For him, past choices are justified by their results—he has built a successful career through sheer discipline and sees no reason to question his trajectory. His mentality reflects the belief that one’s past is a stable structure upon which the present and future rest. This perception explains his resistance to self-reflection and emotional vulnerability; admitting a mistake would mean disrupting the stability he relies upon.

His refusal to listen to emotional advice, especially concerning Kim Dan’s well-being, can be traced back to his survival-driven upbringing (chapter 54), where emotions were likely dismissed as obstacles. Instead, he follows only what aligns with his success: the advice of figures like Park Namwook and Yosep, who reinforce his pre-existing beliefs about strength, control, and endurance. Hence he was pushed to fight despite his ankle injury. (chapter 50)

However, as recent events unfold, his foundation is beginning to show cracks—particularly with Kim Dan’s absence, forcing him into a state of emotional confrontation that he has never encountered before. His departure made him feel not only lonely, but also cold and stressed. And because his past determines his future, it signifies that Joo Jaekyung is caught in a cycle where his past successes and struggles dictate his present mindset. (chapter 61) This rigid perception prevents him from questioning his past choices or embracing change, reinforcing the illusion that repeating past patterns will restore stability. However, as his reliance on Kim Dan grows, the boundaries between his personal and professional life blur, challenging his belief that he can control his future by clinging to his past.  (chapter 61)

But what happens when the past is not remembered correctly? When Jaekyung convinces himself that everything was fine before his tie with Baek Junmin (chapter 62), he is unknowingly rewriting his own history. This distortion is further reinforced by external voices —MFC (chapter 57) and Park Namwook (chapter 54), who claim that Jaekyung ‘lost’ the fight, when in reality, it was a tie. The very way people around him are framing the event warps his perception, creating a false narrative where his struggles seem to stem solely from this supposed ‘loss.’ His belief in a stable past provides him with a sense of security, but that illusion is fragile. In addition, if his struggles predated his championship loss (chapter 29), then reclaiming his title cannot be the solution he believes it to be. Finally, what happens when he is forced to confront the reality that some of his past choices were mistakes – ones that he can no longer attribute to the jinx or external circumstances, (chapter 13) because they affected the doctor’s life? (chapter 41) In one case, he refused to listen to his friend’s advice, whereas he trusted the words from MFC, MFC doctors and his hyung. When the foundation he has relied upon begins to crack, Jaekyung’s entire mindset is shaken, forcing him to question whether his past truly holds the answers he seeks. We could say, the athlete needs to be betrayed by his own past in order to throw his old belief. The latter is strongly intertwined with the organization MFC and authorities in general. Questioning his past equals challenging the company MFC and his past “guardians”: the terrifying ghost and even his two hyungs.

As my avid Jinx-philes can sense, the champion is actually going through a similar path than his lover. Joo Jaekyung has a distorted perception of his past. In Episode 61 (chapter 61), he expresses the belief that reclaiming his championship title will rid him of his headaches, nightmares, and sleepless nights. However, the reality is different—he was already suffering from insomnia long before he lost his title. (chapter 29) The origins of his struggles existed before his recent failures, suggesting that his belief in a simple solution—reclaiming his title—is an illusion. This disconnect reveals how deeply his professional and personal life are entangled; his need for control in the ring has masked his deeper emotional vulnerabilities. He isn’t merely striving for victory—he is chasing the illusion of stability, believing that his success is the sole factor that determines his well-being. (chapter 54) But as his nightmares and frustration intensified, it becomes clear that his problem is not the loss of his title, but the erosion of the identity he has built upon it. This means that the longer he stays away from the gym, the more the fighter is learning about himself. He is more than just a MMA champion. To conclude, he is on his way to redefine himself, to discover his humanity.

  • The very fact that he associates (chapter 61) the headache and nightmares only with his loss suggests that he has rewritten his own history, convincing himself that he was completely fine before his tie with The Shotgun.
  • This distortion reflects his habit of suppressing personal struggles—a conditioned mindset that prioritizes his image and career over his mental and emotional well-being.
  • His unconscious rewriting of events serves a psychological function: blaming the championship loss allows him to avoid deeper introspection. Under this new light, you comprehend why he is not investigating the matter with the switched spray and the rigged game.

This pattern extends to his changing interpretation of the jinx. Originally, his pre-match ritual was about control. It was a way to ensure consistency and maintain a sense of power over his performance. However, by integrating Kim Dan into this ritual, he unknowingly shifts its meaning—it is no longer solely about control, but also about dependence. But there is more to it. The moment you contrast this recollection and belief (chapter 61) with the champion’s rejection in the bedroom with this excuse (chapter 29), you will realize that alone in his penthouse, Joo Jaekyung was actually admitting the importance of sleep and rest. His earlier belief in relentless training as the key to success now clashes with his realization that exhaustion is affecting him. This shift signifies an unconscious admission that his well-being is not just tied to physical endurance but also to recovery and relaxation—something he previously dismissed. This realization subtly parallels his growing dependence on Kim Dan, reinforcing the theme of blurring lines between his professional and personal life. And what had occurred after this magical blue night in the penthouse? (chapter 30) The athlete woke up later than usual. In fact, he was rather late, for he was still wearing his pajamas, while the doctor had already taken his shower. But back then, observe how he opened the door! Like a clumsy beast, grump leopard! Why? In the past, I explained that he was seeking the champion’s closeness, but didn’t know how to approach his partner. I am now adding another aspect. He was actually annoyed, because he had not been following his daily routine!! Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why the champion had such a “angry” facial expression, while deep down he was happy. The older version of this scene: (chapter 44) However, this means that in episode 30, he never acknowledged his dependency on the physical therapist for his rest loudly. On the other hand, it explains why the champion felt threatened, when the actor approached his “lavender-tinted pillow” or “sleeping pill”. (chapter 31) In fact, he used guilt to create a link between him and his roommate. That’s the reason why I am more than ever convinced that the champion will sleep better after this lavender-tinted night. (chapter 63) But contrary to the past, the athlete should come to recognize his lover’s great sleeping power officially. This made me laugh, imagining Kim Dan’s reaction, when the latter sees that his wish (chapter 62) won’t come true at all. 😉 He will stay longer and ask for Kim Dan’s presence during the night.

Kim Dan: The Past as a Lesson to Escape

Dr. Jennifer Delgado’s assertion that the past should be a reference, not a destiny directly applies to Kim Dan. Although the physical therapist believes he is actively shaping his future by rejecting his past, in reality, his decisions are still dictated by fear—fear of repeating past mistakes, fear of attachment, and ultimately, fear of abandonment. He belongs to the first case described above. He regrets to have developed feelings for the champion, therefore he wants to relive their first night together. (chapter 62)

Fear and Avoidance Dictate His Choices

Rather than truly choosing his future, Kim Dan structures his life around avoiding his past. (chapter 56) His childhood and early adult experiences, marked by financial hardship, emotional neglect, abandonment, betrayal and powerlessness, have conditioned him to associate attachment with suffering. Because of this, he withdraws from relationships (chapter 56) and opportunities that could offer him security, convincing himself that he is protecting his independence when, in truth, he is reacting to past trauma rather than making an intentional choice.

This aligns with Delgado’s concept of emotional traps, where individuals believe they are exercising free will when they are actually making fear-based decisions that keep them stuck. Kim Dan’s reluctance to let Jaekyung back into his life is not just about his personal preferences—it is an extension of his attempt to escape a future that resembles his painful past. (chapter 46) (chapter 46)

The Illusion of Control: Running Instead of Choosing

Delgado emphasizes that true freedom comes from conscious decision-making, not reactionary avoidance. Kim Dan, however, has yet to reach this level of autonomy. By pushing people away, he believes he is exercising control over his life—but in reality, his choices are being made for him by his unresolved fears. He resembles a lot to the athlete in season 1. He is not moving toward something new; he is merely fleeing from what once hurt him. This means that he is imitating his grandmother as well. And now you comprehend why both liked each other immediately. Both could recognize in each other. But living like his halmoni has terrible consequences, for unhealed wounds of the mind fester beneath the surface, seeping into the body like cracks spreading through glass—until even the strongest foundation begins to break. (chapter 19) She became terribly sick, while the other had to get surged and risked his career. There is no doubt that the halmoni is hiding her pain as well. Kim Dan’s declining physical and emotional state further reflects the consequences of living in avoidance. (chapter 61) He is endangering his life. Instead of taking action to improve his well-being, he isolates himself, refusing help even when it is necessary. His reluctance to accept care—be it medical, emotional, or relational—mirrors the very trap Delgado describes: mistaking survival for true agency.

The Turning Point: Breaking Free from the Past

For Kim Dan to truly reclaim his future, he must stop defining himself by what he is running from and start choosing based on what he genuinely wants. Someone needs to remind him of these feelings: (chapter 62) If he continues making decisions based on past fears, he will remain trapped in the same cycle, unable to experience true growth or emotional fulfillment.

Delgado’s article suggests that the key to breaking free lies in self-awareness—Kim Dan must first recognize that his past does not define him before he can truly take control of his life. That’s the reason why I perceive the doctor’s suggestion in a positive light: (chapter 62) Here, he is actually facing his past which he has strongly connected to regret and remorse. Don’t forget that after this night, he is expecting Joo Jaekyung’s departure. (chapter 62) That way, he can move on. But what the “hamster” fails to recognize is that the Jinx was brought up in a different location. (chapter 62) Unlike in the past, this conversation takes place in the living room indicating transition from transactional interactions to genuine connection. Unlike the bedroom (chapter 3), which has been the setting of power imbalances, physical dominance, and silence, the living room represents a shared space—a place where dialogue and openness can exist. But why is the bedroom linked to silence? It is because of the TV, the third invisible companion! (chapter 48) Hence during that night, none of the protagonists talked sincerely to each other. And now pay attention to the living room at the hostel: (chapter 62) The TV is not switched on!! That’s how it dawned on me why Mingwa made Joo Jaekyung live alone for a while. (chapter 54) He needed to get rid of this poor habit: watching TV or cellphone. He had to realize that the TV or cellphones were never real companions and never brought him peace of mind! This was the invisible “love” triangle. Back then, the athlete deceived himself by thinking that he was truly self-reliant, while in verity he was dependent on his cellphone and the TV.

In Episode 62, (chapter 62) the shift to the living room for their conversation about the jinx is significant because it suggests that Jaekyung and Kim Dan’s relationship is evolving beyond purely physical interactions. The living room is typically associated with comfort, social interaction, and daily life, meaning that their dynamic is subtly moving towards something less confined, more integrated into reality. Jaekyung and Kim Dan are neither strangers nor true partners, and the living room reflects this in-between state of their relationship.

For Jaekyung, this space signifies a growing familiarity and trust, as he now acknowledges Kim Dan’s presence in his routine beyond sex. For Kim Dan, however, it is still a space of unease—his perception of their relationship remains tied to his initial trauma, making it difficult for him to see the fighter’s shift in behavior.

Secondly, I would like Jinx-philes to compare Joo Jaekyung’s behavior on the treatment table between episode 62 and the previous scenes where patients received Kim Dan’s treatment:

ChapTER 1Chapter 27Chapter 34Chapter 37Chapter 43Chapter 61

Kim Dan doesn’t talk to his patients in general, unless he feels that it is necessary. In addition, all his comments were work-related. His silence is oozing indifference and neglect. This observation exposes his lack of professionalism. Thus no patient is chatting with him and thanking him for his good treatment. On the other hand, thanks to Joo Jaekyung, the “hamster” is also learning not to get too attached to his “patients” as well. A natural distance is still required. Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why Kim Dan doesn’t feel his job as physical therapist not rewarding and why he felt differently in the past. (chapter 62) Right now, he is not receiving any compliment from his patients, for he is acting like a robot. However with the gym, it was different, for he felt recognized by members from Team Black. They would give him some positive feedback. (chapter 37) And all this started because Kim Dan had taken the initiative. (chapter 7) But now, it is no longer fulfilling for him, because his relationship with them didn’t go beyond their work.

So by relocating the champion’s new confession to the living room (chapter 62), Mingwa is announcing a change in their relationship. The living room acts as a threshold—a place between past and future, where the lines between professional and personal, dominance and dependence, jinx and reality begin to blur. (chapter 03) At the same time, I am also sensing that the treatment table could become the place where Kim Dan starts initiating conversations with his patients so that he can become an active listener and advisor.

To conclude, this confession marks a turning point not only for the champion, but also for the doctor. Both affect each other. Though Kim Dan didn’t grasp that Joo Jaekyung was emphasizing his role in his overall routine, I am quite certain that unconsciously, the “hamster” learned a lesson: the importance of listening and conversing with his patient. Let’s not forget that too focused on his own guilt due to his past trauma, he came to hurt one of his patients. (chapter 59) Striking is that here the doctor didn’t apologize to the elderly man, but only to the family. (chapter 59)

While Joo Jaekyung now sees Kim Dan’s care as part of what sustains him, even if he does not consciously acknowledge it as emotional attachment, the champion is not realizing that life is about to teach him a lesson. Past can not be a source of strength, but of torment, pushing him to throw over the board his belief about the past and jinx. (chapter 62) While he focused too much on his “loss”, he overlooked the importance of the incident with the switched spray on the doctor’s soul. Only through his conversation, he recalled his initial reaction (chapter 62) – which is quite understandable in my eyes. The ones who failed the couple were the two other hyungs from my perspective. The past affected the doctor so much that he views himself and his feelings as “trash” now, yet it is clear that neither Park Namwook nor the coach are suffering from guilt or remorse. The star’s follow-up statement, (chapter 62) further reinforces that Kim Dan has become an integral part of his preparation. Although Jaekyung does not yet frame this as emotional reliance, his words betray an unconscious attachment—one that Kim Dan himself does not recognize. Moreover, by including him in his jinx, the champion is only one step closer to include him in his “success”. Should the doctor be the target of malicious comments, the star will consider it as a personal assault or as his responsibility.

The Ghosts That Surface in Absence

A striking aspect of Jaekyung’s evolution is the way his subconscious reacted to Kim Dan’s absence. (chapter 54) The moment Kim Dan left, nightmares came to the surface The ghosts of his past—his insomnia, his unresolved emotions, his hidden fears—made its entrance revealing that the champion had a false perception of his own past. It was, as if he had erased his time before becoming the champion. This suggests that Kim Dan’s presence was acting as a stabilizing force, even if Jaekyung was unaware of it. He had become his “home”, which Joo Jaekyung forgot due to his intoxication. (chapter 43) Someone needs to remind the athlete of his own “statement”. Simultaneously, since the doctor never got curious about the fighter’s past and family, his presence could only be seen as a bandage covering a rotten body. In order to heal completely, he needs to expose his traumatic past and vulnerabilities.

This aligns with his distorted memory (chapter 61)—he tried to convince himself that everything would return to normal once he regained his title. However, reality proves otherwise:

  • The insomnia that he attributed to his championship loss existed in the past. Thus if the sportsman doesn’t change his life style, his sleeping problems should still be present after the recovery of his title.
  • The emptiness in his life remains, unaffected by his standing in the MMA world.
  • His frustration and irritability increased, indicating that his struggles were never truly about the title (chapter 56), but about something deeper. Here he felt the need to see his beloved “companion” again.
  • His instinctive blaming of Kim Dan at first is a defense mechanism—an attempt to deny that his life had already changed far more than he was willing to admit.

To conclude, as long as the champion doesn’t expose his past relationship with Baek Junmin and his childhood to Kim Dan, the athlete can not find inner peace and become his true self.

A New Kind of Jinx: The Unconscious Shift in Priorities

At the beginning of Jinx, Jaekyung’s only goal was to maintain his championship title. His ‘jinx’ was a superstition, a tool to reinforce his absolute focus on his career. However, by Episode 62, the nature of this jinx has evolved. (chapter 62)

  • It is no longer just about winning—it now includes a person.
  • By extending the jinx to include Kim Dan’s role in his routine, Jaekyung unconsciously acknowledges that his well-being is tied to someone outside himself. He was dropping his past conviction: self-reliance. This explicates why during the same episode, he was seen helping others in the village.
  • This suggests a new, hidden priority—a source of stability that extends beyond his career.

Whether Joo Jaekung realizes it or not, Kim Dan is now part of his happiness, even if the fighter has yet to define it that way. And if you contrast this to his previous definition of well-being, you will notice that it was defined by the absence of physical and mental pain. (chapter 61) We could summarize his statement with “peace of mind” which is a synonym for “happiness”. This confirms my previous interpretation that in the past, his abuse towards his own body was his way to express his emotional and mental suffering. (chapter 27) At the same time, this confession displays that his past was far from being perfect, the evidence of a distorted memory. After working so hard for the community, he came to receive a treatment from Kim Dan: (chapter 62) This means that he is now treasuring his own body. No wonder why he smiled. (chapter 62) That’s why I come to the following conclusion: The athlete must have felt happy in the living room, for he felt comfortable and safe. (chapter 62) But why did he show his back? One might say that he desired to hide his “satisfaction” and his “reliance” on his fated partner. Or he didn’t feel the need to watch the doctor’s facial reaction, when he would confide his new intentions and the transformation of his jinx. He didn’t expect the physical therapist to mock him for his absurd belief contrary to episode 2: (chapter 2) He trusted the doctor. Yet, in my opinion, there exists a bigger reason behind this change. It is related to his manager: The doctor is treating the star (chapter 62) where Park Namwook used to punish him physically. He is receiving his “sweet” and “reward”. Thus I interpret the sportsman’s admission in the living room as the moment where the manager is losing his influence over the champion. On the other hand, it is clear that the athlete has not realized it yet. Through the massage, the doctor is recognizing that the champion worked hard in his life.

The Convergence: A Future Defined by Choice, Not Circumstance

The irony in their opposing perceptions of time is that they both remain equally bound by their pasts—Jaekyung by his refusal to question it, and Kim Dan by his refusal to acknowledge its lingering control. However, the unfolding of their relationship is gradually pushing both toward transformation. Jaekyung, for the first time, is being forced to fight for something that is not guaranteed by his status, money or power, and Kim Dan is being forced to recognize that fear-based decisions are not true freedom.

Park Namwook exhibits a mindset similar to Jaekyung, where the past dictates his present and future actions. Unlike Jaekyung, however, he is entirely reliant on the champion’s success, living vicariously through him. He positions himself as a figure of authority, even claiming to be the gym owner (chapter 22) when he is not, using his seniority and past influence to assert dominance. His attitude is related to his past decision: from his perspective, he saved the athlete from turning into a criminal. (chapter 26) His dependence on Jaekyung’s achievements makes him resistant to any shift in the fighter’s trajectory (chapter 40), as it threatens his own stability. Rather than acknowledging change, he reacts negatively to it and shifts blame onto Jaekyung, avoiding responsibility for his own shortcomings.

Park Namwook’s reaction to Kim Dan’s presence highlights his discomfort with anything that disrupts his established control. He loves delegating tasks to others. He initially praised Kim Dan’s skills (chapter 43), but when confronted with a serious incident, he failed to take responsibility or make a decisive choice (chapter 50), allowing others to step in instead. Later, rather than addressing his inaction, (chapter 52) he deflected blame onto Jaekyung, holding him accountable for his own passivity and incompetence. Instead of facing the consequences of past mistakes, the coach and manager prefers to erase them entirely, bringing in a new physical therapist (chapter 53), as if the past never happened. By doing so, he reinforces Jaekyung’s belief in his so-called ‘jinx,’ manipulating the fighter’s perception of events and contributing to a distorted memory of reality. Meanwhile, the manager must face the reality that change is inevitable and that Jaekyung’s evolution does not mean his own irrelevance. However, his position must change.

Thus I am still expecting that the doctor will fall very sick. All of these men can not act, as if the past was like the future. They are not immortal. Kim Dan’s worsening condition would force the couple to reconsider their perceptions of time—Jaekyung in terms of regret, and Kim Dan in terms of embracing a future not defined by resignation and fear. I would even add that so far, the doctor has never confessed to the champion that he feels his life jinxed as well. (chapter 59)

The Fickle Nature of Jinx and the Power to Reclaim the Future

And now, you are wondering why I chose to focus on chapter 62 again, where I examined chapter 63 only one time. My reasoning is the following. In season 1, after his first night with Kim Dan, Joo Jaekyung made a terrific experience. (chapter 5) He felt so empowered that he won very quickly. (chapter 5) But this good vibe was attributed to the sex with Kim Dan and unfortunately linked to his match. The reality was that he had slept better and longer. So by recreating the past, Kim Dan places the athlete in front of a choice. What matters in his life? His title or his peace of mind? He is correcting the champion’s distorted memory. Kim Dan is the reason why he can rest properly and not the title. Don’t forget that he was suggesting to go separate ways during the massage. But if he sleeps better before gaining his title, he won’t feel the urge to return quickly to the ring. In the living room, he was still acting as the celebrity, but in the bed chamber he is now gradually pushed to leave his title out of the bedroom. Now, in the bedroom he becomes a man and can almost make a mistake as a lover. (chapter 63)

This analysis Fickle Jinx, Faded Past, encapsulates not only the essence of this transformation, but also outlines the existence of a crossroad. A jinx is something unpredictable, unstable—like Jaekyung’s belief in controlling his own path without interference. But just as a jinx can turn against its owner, his sense of certainty is now in flux. At the same time, relying on a certain person signifies taking a leap of faith. He is taking a new road. Meanwhile, Kim Dan’s faded past represents his attempt to erase what has shaped him, but fading does not mean disappearing—it lingers, influencing every step he takes. He can not erase the death of the poor puppy: (chapter 59) However, he needs to realize that his physical and mental recovery can only happen, if he truly wishes it. From my perspective, the doctor has to sense that he is not on his own, he has someone by his side who supports him emotionally and mentally.

Ultimately, both must reach a point where their decisions are no longer dictated by their pasts but by conscious choice. They need to recognize that freedom does not come from escaping the past or justifying it, but from choosing to move beyond it. However, this can only happen, when both meditate and become true to themselves. At the same time, both must become more curious about their partner and past life. Only then, they will be able to listen to each other and understand each other.

PS: I am still waiting for a confession outside, close to nature: in the woods and in front of the ocean.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or Manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Tumblr-Twitter account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Blooming 🌸🌹🌻Muscles 🦾

Joo Jaekyung’s journey in Season 2 represents a profound transformation, one that quietly unfolds through small yet significant acts of humility, care, and self-awareness. This transformation also connects deeply to the themes of vulnerability and community (chapter 62), as his actions increasingly reflect a willingness to embrace his own fragility and build meaningful ties with those around him. Through his growing interactions with others and his immersion in the rhythms of town life, the champion begins to redefine his sense of identity and purpose, moving beyond dominance to discover the power of connection. From a man defined by strength, dominance, and transactional relationships (chapter 55), he evolves into someone deeply connected to others (chapter 62) (chapter 62) and, more importantly, to himself. (chapter 62) Thus in this essay I will explore the symbolic meaning behind his actions in the town, the interplay of nature and community in his transformation, and how these moments reflect his internal growth. The analysis begins with his transformative experience in the ocean during his rescue of Kim Dan (chapter 60), followed by his newfound attentiveness to his surroundings—jogging in silence and responding to the natural rhythms of life. (chapter 62) This heightened awareness paves the way for his burgeoning integration into the town through labor (chapter 62) and community service. His gradual acceptance of simplicity, represented by his clothing and the symbolism of cucumbers and potatoes, signals his reconnection to nature and humanity. (chapter 62)

The Sea: Baptism and a New Beginning

The champion’s rescue of Kim Dan in the ocean marks the starting point of his transformation. (chapter 60) In many ways, this moment functions as a symbolic baptism, reflecting a deeper narrative of renewal and change. In Chapter 28, Kim Dan’s immersion in water during a pool scene (chapter 28) was symbolic of his acceptance of intimacy, reshaping his view of sex from something “filthy” (chapter 20) into something natural and human. (chapter 29) Similarly, Joo Jaekyung’s dive into the ocean can be interpreted as his baptism into a new “religion”: love and vulnerability. (chapter 60) His gesture is not just about saving his loved one, but also showing care to humans in general. He can no longer be indifferent to someone in pain or in danger.

Unlike the controlled environment of the MMA ring, the ocean’s vastness forces Joo Jaekyung to confront the vulnerability of humans. (chapter 60) The ocean, much stronger than any human, compels him to accept weakness and fragility as natural parts of existence. This act of salvation, driven by instinct, becomes his first step toward embracing a new mindset—one that values care, connection, and humility over material power or dominance.

This shift also challenges his reliance on money and material success. As a wealthy and renowned athlete, Joo Jaekyung is accustomed to solving problems through financial means or physical strength. However, his time in the town and his rescue of Kim Dan underscore the futility of these tools in addressing deeper human needs like love, trust, and emotional connection. (chapter 62) He might complain, but in the end he accepts the presents. This change is reinforced by his willingness to accept gratitude in the form of vegetables and food rather than monetary gain, showing a newfound appreciation for simple, heartfelt exchanges over transactional relationships.

Moreover, the ocean connects to the myth of Venus’ birth, where the goddess of love emerged from the sea as a result of conflict and pain inflicted upon her parents. Similarly, Kim Dan’s plunge into the ocean stems from his own deep pain, (chapter 59) caused by his grandmother’s neglect, indifference and rejection. The rescue, while focused on saving Kim Dan, also represents the birth of a new understanding for Joo Jaekyung—a recognition of the transformative power of vulnerability and connection.

However, this act of salvation is not immediately transformative. Hence his wish is to bring back Kim Dan to Seoul. (chapter 60) At the time, his eyes were fixed solely on Kim Dan (chapter 60), not the natural world around him. The rescue planted a subconscious seed, setting the stage for his later behavior. When Kim Dan denies his assistance in Episode 60 (chapter 60), it’s as if the doctor erases that defining moment, refusing to acknowledge the champion’s care. Yet Joo Jaekyung does not react with anger or frustration. Instead, he takes the doctor’s rejection as challenge. (chapter 60) However, contrary to the past, money and influence seems to have no impact on the physical therapist’s mind and heart. He is keeping the athlete at arms-length. (chapter 61) The moment he moves to that little town (chapter 61), he begins to demonstrate his growth through quiet, consistent actions—helping others without expecting gratitude in return.

Jogging Alone: A New Awareness

One of the most striking moments in Joo Jaekyung’s transformation occurs during his solitary jog at the beginning of this chapter. (chapter 62) For the first time, he is not merely running for fitness or competition; he is paying attention to his surroundings. (chapter 62) He notices the quiet of the town, the warmth of the sun (chapter 62), and the natural rhythm of life around him.

This evolution is particularly evident in his interaction with the town chief, who interrupts his jogging to engage him in conversation. (chapter 62) Running along the ocean, a setting that profoundly influences his state of mind, Joo Jaekyung demonstrates a newfound openness. (chapter 62) The ocean’s vastness, paired with the quiet rhythm of his steps, sets the tone for this scene. Rather than perceiving the interruption as intrusive, he pauses without hesitation, listens to the chief’s compliment, and accepts the subsequent request for help. (chapter 62) This moment underscores his growing ability to connect with others sincerely, without suspicion or defensiveness. His willingness to engage reflects a broader transformation—one that prioritizes meaningful connections over dominance or transactional relationships. This newfound awareness signifies a major shift in his character. His senses are becoming attuned to the world beyond himself, and he is learning to differentiate between what truly matters and what does not.

Jogging alongside the ocean, Joo Jaekyung is subtly influenced by his surroundings, a setting that begins to calm his mind and heart. (chapter 62) The image of the waves serves as a reminder of nature’s vast power, yet the author’s choice to focus only on the sound of his steps—through the onomatopoeia “tap”—emphasizes that Joo Jaekyung no longer perceives the ocean’s presence as intrusive or overwhelming. This highlights a new harmony between him and his environment, as he is learning to exist within its rhythm rather than overpowering it. This mindfulness mirrors his growing engagement with the community, where his labor and acts of service reflect his evolving priorities. His newfound attentiveness during the jog is a precursor to his willingness to contribute selflessly, signaling a transformation that blends physical discipline with emotional depth.

This heightened awareness aligns with his growing ability to say no, a skill that becomes crucial as he navigates the town’s requests and his evolving priorities within the community. (chapter 62) In the past, Joo Jaekyung never refused a challenge, whether in the ring or in life. However, his time in the town is teaching him the value of boundaries. By discerning which requests are worth his time and energy, he is preparing himself for the inevitable challenges he will face upon returning to Seoul. His refusal to blindly follow MFC’s demands would mark the ultimate culmination of this lesson, proving that his strength is no longer just physical but deeply rooted in wisdom and self-respect. This newfound discernment is also reflected in his ability to engage with meaningful interactions, as seen in his conversation with the town chief. (chapter 62) By stopping his jog and attentively listening to the chief’s compliments and requests, Joo Jaekyung demonstrates a growing openness and respect for others, reinforcing his transformation from a figure of dominance to one of genuine connection.

Helping the Town: Labor as Redemption

Joo Jaekyung’s labor in the town mirrors his “baptism” in the sea, emphasizing his shift toward humility and service. He assists the townspeople without hesitation (chapter 62), fulfilling requests that range from carrying cucumbers to harvesting potatoes or even repairing an elderly woman’s roof. (chapter 62) This latter moment marks a stark contrast to his earlier attitude in Chapter 10, where he viewed Kim Dan’s living conditions through the lens of judgment (chapter 10), seeing only the “overpowering stench of poverty.” (chapter 10) At that time, his perception was clouded by indifference and a focus on material circumstances. Now, however, his response to the elderly woman’s request reflects empathy and an awareness of human vulnerability.

The shift is visually emphasized through the contrasting color palettes. In Chapter 10, the scene in Kim Dan’s apartment is steeped in grays and blues (chapter 10), evoking a sense of cold detachment and judgment. In contrast, the moment where Joo Jaekyung is asked to repair the roof is bathed in daylight (chapter 62), with warm yellows and soft tones that highlight his newfound openness and humility. This visual change symbolizes his evolving perspective—he no longer sees poverty as something to disdain but rather as a context where assistance is needed and deserved. His actions are guided not by obligation but by a genuine desire to help, reflecting a significant step in his transformation.

The vegetables he receives as compensation further highlight this transformation, symbolizing a newfound appreciation for non-material rewards and mutual exchange. (chapter 62) It is clear that he rejected money, when someone else asked for his assistance. (chapter 62) Thus I deduce that he never accepted any kind of compensation in the end. But none of the inhabitants could accept such a generosity, therefore they brought vegetables or dishes. Unlike his previous life, defined by detachment and impermanence, these acts of community-oriented labor mark a significant shift in how he values his strength—not as a tool for control (chapter 62), but as a way to support and uplift others. The admiration from the inhabitants is genuine (chapter 62) contrary to the fans’. (chapter 62) His progression to harvesting potatoes, which grow hidden beneath the earth, deepens this symbolism, representing humility and a more profound engagement with nature and the people around him. This transition mirrors his personal growth: from surface-level participation to meaningful involvement in the lives of those around him. But why does he blame the doctor in the end? (chapter 62) One might think, he is doing all of this against his will and heart. In my opinion, it is related to his past behavior: (chapter 62) The champion feels really bad for his rejection after the incident with the spray. And since he believes that Kim Dan comes from that town, he thinks that he can redeem himself by helping his “community”.

A defining moment occurs (chapter 62) when he receives a bowl of potatoes as compensation for his work. This simple yet heartfelt gesture reinforces the theme of “laying down roots,” as the vegetables symbolize his growing connection to the community and his appreciation for non-material rewards. The contrast between this moment and his life in the penthouse is striking—where once his wealth isolated him, now simplicity and community nourish him both literally and figuratively. His words (chapter 62) suggest disbelief or frustration, yet the sparkling stars around the potatoes contradict his words, revealing a quiet appreciation. The absence of his mouth in this scene further emphasizes an internal conflict—his words do not fully align with his growing understanding of value beyond material wealth. This scene in front of the vegetables (chapter 62) exposes a dissonance between his mind (mouth) and his heart revealing that he is not true to himself yet.

This moment also contrasts with Kim Dan’s grandmother’s behavior. While she sold vegetables for money (chapter 47), she rarely prioritized Kim Dan’s nourishment. The grandmother’s actions were driven by financial survival. Joo Jaekyung, on the other hand, receives food as a form of gratitude and recognizes the significance of nourishment beyond monetary gain. (chapter 62) His words expose that he plans to use them for his meals.

These observations bring an intriguing dimension to the chapter, particularly when we contrast the actor’s perception of Joo Jaekyung (chapter 58) with the reality of his evolving personality and his behavior toward others. Choi Heesung’s dismissive remark that Joo Jaekyung would “flip his shit” if he knew the living conditions of Kim Dan implies a static, unchanging view of the champion, one that aligns with a superficial understanding of him as merely ruthless and violent. However, this chapter reveals the fallacy in such an interpretation, exposing the actor’s arrogance and lack of true insight into Joo Jaekyung’s character.

The actor’s words stand in stark contrast to the champion’s behavior in the town, where he demonstrates care, humility, and a willingness to engage with others. (chapter 62) This shows that if someone, like Potato, had made a genuine effort to connect with Joo Jaekyung (chapter 23), they could have succeeded. Potato, the youngest member of the team, embodies this missed opportunity. (chapter 9) His nickname, “Potato,” while intended as lighthearted and affectionate, is something he despises because he perceives it as demeaning. Yet the reality is quite the opposite—nicknames like these often carry affection and camaraderie. Yet he rejects it out of insecurity or an internalized belief in its inferiority.

Joo Jaekyung’s actions in the town, contrasted with the actor’s dismissive remarks, suggest a deeper lesson about assumptions and the ability to build meaningful relationships. The young fighter’s rejection of his nickname and possible resentment toward the champion (chapter 52) reveal a missed opportunity for bonding. The champion, who is evolving into a more open and empathetic individual, might have been an unexpected source of support and connection had Potato not listen to others and chosen to embrace this chance instead of harboring negative assumptions.

This chapter (chapter 62) underscores the gap between perception and reality, showing how preconceived notions can prevent genuine relationships from forming. It also reinforces the theme of growth and transformation, as Joo Jaekyung continues to break away from the static image others have of him, proving that even the most misunderstood individuals can surprise us with their capacity for change. The interplay between the nickname “Potato” and its underlying affection further echoes the theme of finding value and beauty in simplicity—a motif central to the champion’s journey as he embraces humility and authenticity.

Sandals and Flowers Over Fangs

While Joo Jaekyung’s floral-patterned pants and hat caught the readers by surprise (chapter 62), it is important to notice that this metamorphosis began much earlier.

First, I noticed that at the hospital, he was wearing sandals without socks (chapter 62) , while he had put on his expensive jeans and CK tee-shirt. (chapter 62). This stands in opposition to the previous scene in front of the hospice: (chapter 61) The focus on Joo Jaekyung’s feet (chapter 62) and his choice of wearing sandals without socks, despite his otherwise branded and expensive outfit, carries deeper symbolism that extends beyond mere humbleness. It reflects his state of mind and highlights subtle aspects of his character and situation. Firstly, the exposed feet symbolize vulnerability and openness. Sandals, unlike closed shoes, leave the feet unprotected, suggesting that Joo Jaekyung is letting down his guard. This choice conveys his growing comfort or trust in the environment, particularly at the hospital, where he feels no immediate danger or need to maintain his usual defenses.

Secondly, the sandals reflect a sense of groundedness and comfort. They indicate that Joo Jaekyung feels at ease in this setting, contrasting with the stress or pressure he might experience elsewhere. (chapter 62) The hospital or Kim Dan’s presence may provide him with a sense of stability and calmness, allowing him to adopt a more casual and relaxed appearance. Additionally, the contrast between his expensive jeans and branded t-shirt and his unassuming sandals reveals a division between his public image and private self. While his clothing aligns with his status as a wealthy and successful individual, the casual footwear hints at a simpler, more authentic side of him that is emerging in this setting. It reflects his willingness to shed some of the societal expectations tied to his identity.

The sandals can also be seen as a symbol of transition. (chapter 62) Feet often represent movement or progress, and wearing casual footwear like sandals might signify that he is in a state of personal transformation. The lack of socks further emphasizes this shedding of layers—he is slowly allowing himself to be more vulnerable and introspective, stepping away from his usual, controlled persona. Finally, sandals reflect his connection to the environment. His footwear choice underscores that the hospital is a place where he feels secure and unthreatened. The focus on his feet could symbolize his groundedness in the moment, highlighting that this environment allows him to pause and reflect, rather than act or defend.

In summary, Joo Jaekyung’s sandals symbolize his vulnerability, comfort, and authenticity. They represent his transition toward a more unguarded version of himself and his growing trust in the environment and, perhaps, in Kim Dan. The author’s deliberate focus on his feet underscores this subtle but significant shift in his character.

Another detail attracted my attention: the vanishing of the cap. (chapter 62) The latte is used as a shield. He doesn’t want to be recognized. This explicates why the moment he removes the cap (chapter 62), he is immediately approached by the town chief. (chapter 62) This shows that the owner of the hostel had not only observed him for the past few days, but also had quite understood the significance of the cap: anonymity and distance. Consequently, when the celebrity chose to leave the hat at home, he expressed his satisfaction, safety and comfort in this place. This indicates another step in the dragon’s metamorphosis.

The champion’s floral-patterned pants and hat further illustrate his transformation (chapter 62) and his effort to integrate into the environment around him. These borrowed clothes symbolize humility and practicality, standing in stark contrast to his penthouse life (chapter 42), where appearances and dominance once took precedence over community and connection. (chapter 02) The penthouse, perched high above the city, served as a symbol of isolation and self-reliance—an ivory tower of sorts, detached from the world below. In contrast, the town’s hostel (chapter 62) reflects shared experiences and human connection, embodying a shift toward groundedness and humility.

The floral patterns on his clothing carry additional symbolic weight. (chapter 62) Flowers, often associated with growth, renewal, and gentleness, contrast sharply with the predatory imagery of his Season 1 leopard-print pajamas. (chapter 30) This evolution from animalistic aggression (chapter 30) to floral gentleness mirrors his inner journey—from a man who thrived on dominance to one who values connection and vulnerability. By choosing practicality over intimidation, he signals a readiness to embrace his humanity and shed the pretensions of his past. Moreover, the hat has here a different function: it serves as a real protection from the sun, hence his neck is covered.

The practicality of these clothes also signifies his growing comfort in this environment and marks a stark contrast to his previous life in the penthouse. In the penthouse, his wardrobe and lifestyle reflected detachment and a preoccupation with dominance, symbolizing isolation and self-reliance. Now, his practical and borrowed clothing embodies a shift toward humility and integration into the town’s community. No longer concerned with appearances, he prioritizes function over image, a stark departure from his previous self. The champion’s acceptance of “ridiculous” clothing highlights his willingness to shed past pretensions and integrate into the town’s rhythm of life.

A New Name, A New Identity

Another subtle but significant aspect of Joo Jaekyung’s transformation is his landlord giving him a new name: (chapter 62) “Jaegeng.” While this may initially appear as a simple mistake due to the landlord’s poor hearing, it holds deeper symbolic weight. This renaming can be interpreted as part of Joo Jaekyung’s rebirth in the town—a reflection of his evolving identity.

The landlord’s misnaming is especially poignant because it occurs without any knowledge of Joo Jaekyung’s fame, wealth, or status as an MMA champion. To the landlord, he is not “the Martial Emperor” or a celebrity but simply a man who has shown strength, care, and selflessness in his actions. This name, therefore, becomes a representation of how Joo Jaekyung is seen in this new environment: not for his achievements or material success, but for his intrinsic qualities and the genuine impact he has on those around him.

By giving him a new name, the landlord unknowingly affirms Joo Jaekyung’s transformation. In many cultures, names symbolize identity, belonging, and purpose. “Jaegeng” serves as a marker of his rebirth into a life that values connection over dominance, humbleness over pride. It underscores the idea that the town is becoming a place where he is recognized and appreciated for who he truly is, rather than what he has accomplished.

Furthermore, this renaming highlights the theme of visibility and acceptance. For most of his life, Joo Jaekyung has been defined by his physical prowess and public persona, often hiding his vulnerabilities behind his success. He was badmouthed by his manager Park Namwook, as an ill-tempered (chapter 52), spoiled rich brat: (chapter 7) Yet here, in the quiet simplicity of the town, he is seen not for his image but for his actions. The landlord’s care and warmth (chapter 62) further reinforce this shift, showing that true respect and recognition come from authentic relationships, not societal labels. This chapter actually proves not only the manager’s bias wrong, but also MFC’s badmouthing. (chapter 54) Like mentioned above, his stay in this little town is teaching him to become immune to manipulations in the end. His self-esteem is getting boosted, hence he doesn’t mind being called “Jaegeng”. (chapter 62) Notice that he never corrects his neighbor and Kim Dan’s landlord.

Laying Down Roots: A Journey Toward Stability

The phrase “laying down roots” (chapter 62) offers a profound insight into Joo Jaekyung’s character, revealing his unfamiliarity with the concepts of stability and belonging. This idiom, often associated with establishing permanence or forming deep connections, feels foreign to him, reflecting a life where such notions were neither prioritized nor experienced. Its use in this context signals his subconscious recognition of a significant internal shift.

If we interpret this phrase through the lens of Joo Jaekyung’s possible upbringing—marked by frequent relocations or a transient lifestyle—it sheds light on why this concept might feel new and even perplexing. A life of constant movement, potentially due to his parents’ careers or ambitions, would have disrupted his ability to build meaningful relationships or develop a stable sense of home. Let’s not forget that he speaks English fluently. This emotional rootlessness could explain his hyper-focus on self-reliance and his struggle with vulnerability, as he likely learned to depend solely on himself.

In contrast, Kim Dan’s rootlessness stems from neglect and exclusion, experienced while remaining in a single place (chapter 19). This creates a fascinating parallel between the two characters: both grapple with the idea of belonging, but from opposing starting points. While Kim Dan longs for acceptance in a community (chapter 56) that has continually rejected him (parents, students, hospital; Team Black), Joo Jaekyung is learning how to stop running—physically and emotionally—and to establish a sense of permanence for the first time in his life.

By choosing to “lay down roots” in the town, even if initially motivated by his desire to bring Kim Dan back to Seoul, Joo Jaekyung is unknowingly practicing an act of stability and connection. His integration into the town’s daily life, through his labor and interactions with the townspeople, marks a pivotal step in his transformation. It shows that his motivations are gradually shifting away from self-serving goals toward something more meaningful: a life enriched by mutual care and human connection.

This phrase also ties into the broader symbolism of his actions in the town. Receiving vegetables as compensation, working in the fields, and forming relationships with the locals reflect his growing connection to the earth and to others. This stands in stark contrast to his previous life in the penthouse, where he lived isolated high above the world, detached from the lives of others. Now, by grounding himself—both literally and metaphorically—Joo Jaekyung is beginning to rebuild his identity on a foundation of humility, service, and authenticity.

Ultimately, “laying down roots” becomes more than just a metaphor for his time in the town. It represents a pivotal moment in his journey of self-discovery, as he learns to create a life not defined by dominance or independence but by connection and belonging.

Kim Dan’s Limited Perspective

Kim Dan, busy with his own work, remains unaware of the full extent of Joo Jaekyung’s contributions to the town. His landlord’s comment about the champion’s back pain forces Kim Dan to confront his own biases. (chapter 62) Refusing to treat Joo Jaekyung would make him appear heartless, yet his compliance is reluctant and transactional, rooted in obligation rather than understanding. This disconnect highlights how much Kim Dan has yet to grasp about Joo Jaekyung’s transformation. He still views the champion through the lens of their past, unable to see the quiet generosity that now defines his actions.

Interestingly, the townspeople’s admiration for Joo Jaekyung’s strength and kindness contrasts with Kim Dan’s perception. While they see him as a selfless helper, Kim Dan struggles to reconcile this new image with the man he once viewed as domineering and detached. He still views the protagonist as a celebrity, and not as a man. This tension underscores the theme of hidden growth, where transformation often goes unnoticed by those closest to us.

From Civilization to Nature: The Symbolism of Cucumbers and Potatoes

The progression from helping with cucumbers to working in the potato fields represents Joo Jaekyung’s deepening connection to nature. (chapter 62) Cucumbers, as cultivated crops, symbolize his initial steps toward humility within the structured framework of human civilization. They are tied to his early efforts to integrate into the town, where his labor is still defined by external expectations and requests.

(chapter 62) Potatoes, on the other hand, grow underground, unseen until harvested. They symbolize the deeper, hidden aspects of Joo Jaekyung’s transformation—a connection to the earth that goes beyond surface-level labor. Working in the potato fields brings him closer to the raw, unrefined essence of nature, marking a significant step in his journey. However, his interaction with nature remains tied to human intervention (agriculture). He has yet to venture into the untouched wilderness of the woods, which represents the final frontier of his self-discovery. And this brings me to my next observation: (chapter 62) So far, the champion has not paid attention to Boksoon. He has not even looked at her, because his eyes are always directed at Kim Dan: (chapter 61) (chapter 61) However, her puppy has been buried next to the forest: (chapter 59) Hence I have the impression, she could be the one leading him there, if not Kim Dan. Let’s not forget that the doctor’s deepest wish is to go on a walk through the woods: (chapter 47) Another interesting aspect is that the trip to the forest is connected to rest in the physical therapist’s mind. Striking is that though the champion helped the community, he still worked. So technically, he has never had a day’s rest either. But this is what he said to the landlord: (chapter 61) He came here for his recovery.

Conclusion: The Path to True Grounding

Joo Jaekyung’s transformation in the town unfolds through symbolic milestones: his baptism in the ocean, his labor in the fields, his floral clothing, and his connection to nature. Each moment represents a step away from power, control and isolation toward modesty and service. He is gradually moving away from MFC world. Yet, his journey is incomplete. The untouched woods remain a metaphorical frontier—one he has yet to explore fully.

Kim Dan’s limited awareness of this change highlights how transformation often goes unnoticed by those closest to us. This limited perspective mirrors Kim Dan’s own internal struggles, as he grapples with feelings of inadequacy and a worldview shaped by past trauma. His inability to fully recognize Joo Jaekyung’s growth underscores a poignant contrast—while Joo Jaekyung is learning to connect and embrace change, Kim Dan remains constrained by his guarded nature and lingering doubts about his worthiness of care and community. He considers himself as a waste of time: (chapter 62) Ultimately, Joo Jaekyung’s journey is not just one of self-improvement but a quiet challenge to societal values. True strength is not about control, but about the ability to grow, connect, and embrace change. Blooming muscles signifies not just physical power, but a strength nourished by care, community, and the courage to evolve. Finally, I would like my readers to pay attention to the sky, when the champion approached his fated lover: (chapter 62) It was a mixture of white, purple, pink and orange, a sign that not only the champion’s life has become more colorful, but also the night stands under the sign of love, enlightenment and life. At the same time, it reminded me of the night when the puppy was buried: (chapter 59) Thus I am expecting another huge transformation in the next episode.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Tumblr-Twitter account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Confined Spaces 🚽, Hidden Wounds ❤️‍🩹

As you know, each illustration for an essay always always captures the main message of the analysis. Since the restroom serves as the background illustration, it becomes clear that the topic will focus on this location. However, the picture reveals another underlying theme: bullying. In Jinx, bullying is not always overt but often hidden beneath layers of social interaction. When Kim Dan visited elementary school, he got mocked by being called a bum (chapter 57). Similarly, when Joo Jaekyung faced his opponent Randy Booker, he was also verbally harassed (chapter 14) which visibly destabilized the champion. Then in chapter 49, Team Black failed to perceive the duality of appearances and reality: (chapter 49) the surface shows two athletes seemingly engaged in a normal, even friendly interaction – they are shaking hands -, while the panels reveal a darker undercurrent of verbal harassment and manipulation. (Chapter 49)

Strikingly, Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung are both connected to the restroom, a recurring space of emotional significance. For Kim Dan, it represents refuge and protection, while for Joo Jaekyung, it evokes exposure and humiliation. That is why the illustration portrays a ruined restroom on the left side. Yet, neither character uses this space to truly reflect on their circumstances. Instead, their reactions are dictated by ingrained survival mechanisms—Kim Dan withdraws into himself (chapter 61), while Joo Jaekyung represses his emotions and thoughts through “physical activities”. (chapter 55) This essay will explore how their experiences in the restroom space serve as a mirror to their past and reveal the psychological scars that shape their behaviors.

Restrooms vs. Bathrooms: A Key Distinction

Previously, in Season 1, the restroom always combined a shower and toilet. (chapter 14) (chapter 38) (chapter 47) However, in Season 2, the lavatory appears isolated for the first time, reinforcing a shift in symbolic meaning. This distinction helps to explain why restrooms (toilets/water closets) hold different meanings for the two protagonists. [for more read The duck🦆 and the dragon🐲 in the bathroom 🚿] Restrooms or toilets, often public and utilitarian, symbolize exposure, vulnerability, and societal judgment, where individuals are figuratively and literally exposed to others. In contrast, a bathroom, typically private, evokes intimacy and self-reflection (chapter 19) —a space where one is free to confront their inner selves without external pressures. In Jinx, the use of the restroom emphasizes the external pressures and the characters’ reactions to their environments, reinforcing their struggles with exposure and control. But how did I come to this realization?

Bullying and Stalking: Parallel Mechanisms of Control

It is related to Kim Dan’s behavior in episode 61. Why would he seek the lavatory and stand in front of the closed door? (chapter 61) Naturally, it is related to Joo Jaekyung’s behavior. The latter would meddle in his life. First, he forced him to treat him as patient. Then he acted, as if he was his friend by meeting Shin Okja. (chapter 61) The wolf reminded me of a stalker.

Ironically, bullying and stalking share striking similarities, as both involve an imbalance of power, unwanted attention, and the erosion of the victim’s sense of security. These dynamics mirror the framework of the childhood game “Truth or Dare,” where boundaries are tested (chapter 34), vulnerabilities are exposed, and participants are pushed to their limits. In the essay Guilty Truth or Dare ⚖ – part 1 (second version) I had already outlined the strong connection between bullying, the game and the champion’s past. Interesting is that in season 2, we discovered that the “hamster” had suffered such a fate. This could only reinforce my impression that the athlete shares the same pain than his soulmate. But let’s return our attention to the comparison between stalking and mobbing.

In this way, bullying and stalking act as real-life manifestations of the dangerous interplay between daring actions and withheld truths, forcing victims into cycles of fear, helplessness, and anxiety. And remember how I had developed the theory that Heesung might have been a victim of “stalking”, because he was seen in house slippers and had no jacket, though it was in the winter. (chapter 33) This would explain why Heesung was determined to hide the physical therapist’s whereabouts. (chapter 58) He saw in him a bully and even a stalker. His judgment was based on these two incidents: (chapter 58) He imagined that Kim Dan had been coerced to it, while the physical therapist always had the choice to refuse. Joo Jaekyung would never hurt the doctor.

Bullying often occurs in childhood, imprinting deep-seated fears and behavioral patterns that linger into adulthood. (chapter 57) Hence the doctor is now plagued with nightmares from the past. (chapter 59) The imminent death of his grandmother triggered his repressed fears. (chapter 57) Without her, he is now left with no protection. Stalking, in contrast, occurs later in life but evokes the same psychological distress—trapping victims in a cycle of hyper-awareness, helplessness, and anxiety. What makes stalking even more insidious is that it often mimics past experiences of bullying, dragging the victim back into a state of learned helplessness.

Joo Jaekyung, unfamiliar with being ignored by someone he values (chapter 61), reacts with pursuit. His behavior mirrors the tendencies of a stalker—not out of malice, but because his entire life was shaped by the belief that to be ignored is to be erased and forgotten. (chapter 55) In childhood, he learned that only strength could secure attention (chapter 26) (chapter 54), so when Kim Dan refuses to yield to him, Jaekyung instinctively fights back. (chapter 60) He tracks him down, calls him repeatedly (chapter 61) with the hope to have a conversation with him. (chapter 61) Deep down, he wants to be part of his life. Hence he moves next to Kim Dan’s house as his final attempt. (chapter 61) To Jaekyung, dominance and control are how relationships function, yet due to the doctor’s silent treatment, he is incited to change his approach. But to Kim Dan, these actions trigger memories of past tormentors, reviving the very feelings that once sent him running to the restroom for solace. The same space that shielded him as a child now becomes his only escape from Jaekyung.

Kim Dan’s Trauma Response: The Restroom as a Refuge

The physical therapist’s bullying experience adds another layer of complexity to his relationship with the restroom. In Chapter 57, (chapter 57) he is mocked in the open air, likely in a schoolyard, surrounded by peers. This public ridicule forced Kim Dan to develop a survival strategy—seeking the toilet at school for privacy and protection. There he could cry and vent his negative emotions, for he could no longer complain about his suffering at home. (chapter 57) As a child, he was bullied, humiliated, (chapter 57) and cornered, leading him to associate confined spaces with protection. The restroom was his only escape from ridicule, his sanctuary where he could momentarily regain control. This explains why he went crying there, when he heard the terrible news about his grandmother. (chapter 47)

In adulthood, this habit resurfaces due to Joo Jaekyung’s actions, which unconsciously mirror the behavior of a stalker—persistent, invasive, and overwhelming. The inability to escape fuels Kim Dan’s negative emotions. However, contrary to the past, he is not crying or on his knees. He is now standing, a sign that he is getting stronger mentally. Like mentioned in the previous essay, his thoughts are now showing more resent and anger. Consequently, his gaze is surrounded by darkness. (chapter 61) Since he can not escape the champion, he decides to ignore him.

The best protection against bullying is a healthy self-esteem

If your child is quickly intimidated, this will motivate the perpetrator to continue the nasty game. However, if your child reacts confidently and lets the insults bounce off him or her, the other children may soon stop enjoying it.  quoted from https://www.familienportal.nrw/en/6-bis-10-jahre/krisen-konflikte/bullying-school

This shows that he is regaining confidence thanks to the “dragon”. In other words, in Episode 61, Kim Dan’s retreat into the restroom reflects this ingrained response, showing how deeply his childhood trauma influences his present. This explicates why he is trying to recall the champion as a selfish and ruthless man. (chapter 61) What caught my attention is that he is hiding his bruise on his arm. This exposes his denial about his own physical condition. He wants to act, as if nothing was wrong.

Unlike Jaekyung, who fears his own reflection (chapter 55) – the mirror is very low -, Kim Dan retreats into memories to rationalize his pain. Instead of processing his suffering, he shifts blame to Jaekyung, using the restroom space to wall himself off emotionally. The restroom in Jinx thus acts as a metaphor for entrapment—whether through self-isolation or forced exposure, neither character is truly free from their past.

Because of his denial and self-deception, the restroom loses its function as protection which coincides with his increasing self-esteem. On the other hand, the restroom represents now a source of danger. That’s the reason why I am anticipating that something terrible could happen in this place. Don’t forget that the toilet in the States was connected to the doctor’s illness: (chapter 38) So he could faint there or hurt himself and he would have no one by his side. Don’t forget that this place stands for seclusion and privacy.

But there’s more to it.

Since the bullying started in elementary school (chapter 57), it is clear that the kids were not thinking of sex or using the restroom to assault the little boy. However, we should question ourselves how this rumor about Kim Dan being an orphan started. (chapter 57) The role of a leader in bullying is necessary because their words and actions set the tone and direction for the group. Without a clear leader, group dynamics may remain neutral or passive, but a leader’s initiative legitimizes aggression and creates a structured environment for bullying to thrive. This connection to his childhood bullying raises an intriguing theory about the leader of the mob that tormented him. In Chapter 57, four children are shown mocking him, but the boy in the orange t-shirt stands out—his full face, hairstyle, and outfit are visible. Notably, a newly hired physical therapist introduced in Chapter 54 (chapter 54) bears a striking resemblance to this boy, leading to the possibility that this new character could be Kim Dan’s childhood bully. Given Jinx’s themes of positive psychology and confronting past demons, it is plausible that Kim Dan will encounter this schoolmate again. Such an interaction could force Kim Dan to address his unresolved trauma and reexamine his perceptions of strength and vulnerability. Moreover, don’t forget that the doctor in green saw the champion in a terrible shape who had admitted that he had drunk the night before. (chapter 54) And in episode 61, the main lead announced to Park Namwook that he had to fire the physical therapist. (chapter 61) I sense some retaliation here.

Joo Jaekyung‘s hidden suffering

And the moment I connected the restroom to bullying, I realized why Joo Jaekyung would dislike to share the bathroom with others. (chapter 08) It is because in his mind, this place is associated with toilets in general. That’s how it dawned on me that the athlete could have been harassed at school, but contrary to the physical therapist, it took place later. The leader was Baek Junmin who hid behind the “mob”. (chapter 49) Because he utilized the expression “how you were as a kid”, it signifies that the MMA fighter was not only older, but also an adult, whereas the champion must have been a teenager. And now, you comprehend why Baek Junmin acted like a friendly athlete in front of the public: (chapter 49) It is because if his past actions (an adult bullying a teenager) were to be exposed in the media, there is no doubt that no one would see him as a champion. (chapter 49) People could discern his true personality: he was nothing more than a thug. Moreover, he would be perceived as a cheater, because he used others and his seniority to torment a child or teenager. At the same time, since Joo Jaekyung became a victim of bully later, the content about the mobbing should have been different. I am suspecting that he could have been targeted because of his homosexuality. (chapter 49) So we have to envision that he got assaulted in the school restroom, but everyone chose to close an eye to the situation. There exists two reasons why I am assuming that the restroom is linked to the champion’s suffering.

First, in episode 14, after getting verbally harassed by Randy Booker, the athlete went to the bathroom (chapter 14), but observe that next to him, there was the toilet. That’s the only time we see the toilet linked to the athlete in season 1. Interesting is that though he was alone in the room, he couldn‘t calm down. He even avoided to look at his own reflection. His behavior displays an immense stress and anxiety indicating that despite the presence of Park Namwook in front of the door, he didn‘t feel safe at all. (Chapter 14)

Then in episode 55, we see the champion going to the restroom for sex. (chapter 55) For the first time, he accepted someone other than Kim Dan in such a private room, a sign that the man was getting stronger mentally. However, while he was receiving a fellatio (chapter 55), he showed no reaction. In fact, his headache got even worse than before. (chapter 55) The champion’s passivity and migraine could be the symptoms of the athlete’s past suffering. His pain worsened in that place because of the past, but he didn’t realize it, for he was so focused on his soulmate. Secondly, the moment he was about to get kissed (chapter 55), he pushed the uke away and left the place (chapter 55).In this place, he could show vulnerability, yet he experienced that nothing bad happened to him. This explicates why after this experience is willing to remember and even reconnect with the doctor.

Contrary to Kim Dan whose body got bruised, the athlete’s past traumas are linked to his head and as such his memories. Hence he is now suffering from headaches. (chapter 61) In my opinion, the departure of Kim Dan forced the champion to be confronted with his repressed past. (chapter 54) While he calls his former rival and tormentor’s name and recollects his beating, he is not plagued with a migraine. This means that the real cause for Joo Jaekyung’s suffering (his headache linked to his repressed memories) is triggered by the attitude of his guardian. That’s the reason why he had a nightmare with the ghost of the past.

From my point of view, the fears experiences in episde 14 (chapter 14) are related to the words expressed by the abuser from this past: (chapter 14) The latter mocked him for being vulnerable and weak („pathetic“). Joo Jaekyung was compared to „trash“ because he was useless. (Chapter 54) There is no ambiguity that Randy Booker‘s insults had triggered the athlete‘s repressed memories and fears. Joo Jaekyung’s avoidance of mirrors suggests a fear of self-recognition—an unwillingness to face the vulnerability he tries so hard to suppress. His reaction mirrors the response of someone who has internalized a rigid sense of masculinity, where showing emotion is equated with weakness. The restroom, then, becomes a battleground where he unconsciously fights his past conditioning, yet he is unable to overcome it.

But how are the guardian’s words linked to the bullying? Since Kim Dan’s fate mirrors the star’s, I come to the following deduction. Their guardians shaped them in opposite ways, yet both were left emotionally stunted.

Guardians as Architects of Emotional Vulnerability

The guardians in Jinx—Kim Dan’s grandmother and Joo Jaekyung’s guardian —are pivotal figures in shaping their wards’ emotional landscapes. Through their contrasting philosophies, they unconsciously embedded patterns of emotional dependency and isolation, which continue to influence Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung’s present behaviors. The guardians’ responses to vulnerability, particularly in the face of bullying or hardship, set the foundation for the protagonists’ respective coping mechanisms.

Kim Dan’s Grandmother: Overprotection and Dependency

Kim Dan’s grandmother, with her constant refrain of (chapter 57) “You have me. I’ll always stay by your side,” cultivated a false sense of security but at the cost of Kim Dan’s autonomy and self-esteem. This overprotection became a double-edged sword—while shielding him from immediate harm, it left him ill-equipped to confront challenges on his own. She didn’t teach to have friends or seek help. By placing herself as his sole protector, she inadvertently taught Kim Dan to suppress his needs and desires in favor of compliance and silence.

This dynamic becomes especially evident in the aftermath of bullying. Instead of empowering Kim Dan to stand up to his tormentors or to assist him, her approach reinforced his tendency to retreat and confirmed the bullies’ words ruining his self-esteem. Her suffocating reassurance offered comfort but also fostered passivity, leading Kim Dan to seek solace in confined spaces like the restroom, both physically and emotionally. Hence he ended up with no friend.

Joo Jaekyung’s guardian: Emotional Isolation and Rigid Strength

In stark contrast, Joo Jaekyung’s father operated under a philosophy of emotional detachment. His words (chapter 54) imply that the fighter is not lovable, because he is useless and weak. He can only resolve his problem on his own and this through strength. His message instilled in Jaekyung a belief that vulnerability was synonymous with weakness. Instead of providing guidance or support during moments of hardship, his guardian emphasized self-reliance and resilience, equating worth with strength.

This approach left Joo Jaekyung emotionally stunted, unable to process his own feelings or seek help when needed. His relentless pursuit of dominance, whether in MMA or personal relationships, stems from this ingrained belief that strength is the only way to earn respect and avoid being discarded. The restroom, for him, became a site of humiliation, where vulnerability was laid bare and mocked, rather than a place of refuge. In addition, though Jaekyung likely does not consciously recognize it, the ghost’s treatment—emphasizing toughness and dismissing vulnerability—constitutes a betrayal of trust. As a child, Jaekyung needed emotional validation, guidance, and reassurance, but instead, he received criticism and was left to fend for himself. This breach of trust planted the seeds of betrayal trauma, which explains why we have not seen his “family” yet.

Truth and Dare: The Guardians’ Role in Perpetuating Cycles of Avoidance

The contrasting approaches of Kim Dan’s grandmother and Joo Jaekyung’s tormentor parallel the dynamics of the childhood game “Truth and Dare.” In this game, participants are forced to confront uncomfortable truths or take risky actions that test their boundaries. The guardians, when confronted with the harsh realities of bullying or their wards’ emotional needs, made choices that mirrored this dynamic.

  • Kim Dan’s Grandmother (Avoiding Truth, Choosing Dare): Faced with the reality of Kim Dan’s vulnerability, she chose to shield him rather than confront the deeper issue of his emotional growth. Her “dare” was her decision to take full responsibility for his well-being, creating an illusion of safety while neglecting the need to equip him with tools for self-reliance.
  • Joo Jaekyung’s Father (Avoiding Truth, Choosing Dare): When faced with his son’s emotional struggles, Joo Jaekyung’s father dared to dismiss them entirely, opting for a philosophy of “tough love” that denied vulnerability. His refusal to address his son’s emotional pain perpetuated a cycle of repression, forcing Jaekyung to internalize his struggles.

In both cases, the guardians avoided the truth of their wards’ emotional needs, choosing actions that perpetuated cycles of fear, dependency, or isolation. These choices highlight how avoidance and denial, much like in the game of “Truth and Dare,” can have lasting consequences. But why did they avoid truth in the first place? The answer lies in their unwillingness to confront their own shortcomings and take responsibility for their actions. Shin Okja refused to admit her inability to provide Kim Dan with the tools he needed to navigate the world independently, because she needed him more than anything. He was supposed to take her burden, once he was an adult. The silence about the absence of his parents is quite telling. She would be forced to tell the truth how they came to vanish.

As for the champion’s guardian, he hid behind the veneer of toughness, refusing to acknowledge that his neglect, alcohol abuse and rigid philosophy of self-reliance were harmful. I am quite certain that he is responsible for the manager’s biased perception: “spoiled child”. (chapter 7) At the same time, it shows that by asking to defend himself, he pushed the athlete to become a “fighter”. He needed to demonstrate his strength and worth constantly. Choosing truth would have required him to admit that his emotional detachment stemmed from his own fears of vulnerability and inadequacy. Instead, he projected these insecurities onto his son, perpetuating a cycle of emotional isolation and avoidance.

Conclusion: The Restroom as a Mirror to the Past

The restroom is a seemingly mundane place, yet in Jinx, it takes on a profound duality, reflecting the psychological wounds of both Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung. For Kim Dan, it has long been a place of retreat (chapter 61), a shelter from external threats, a sanctuary where he could escape the ridicule and bullying of his past. For Joo Jaekyung, however, it represents something entirely different—an exposure of weakness, a space where he once cried as a child, likely subjected to ridicule or even physical harm. The restroom is where their pasts unconsciously collide, revealing how their respective traumas dictate their present behaviors and interactions.

For either of them to heal, they must first recognize how their pasts dictate their present. Kim Dan must learn that setting boundaries does not equate to abandonment, and Joo Jaekyung must realize that control and power are not the same as connection. Hence conversation is necessary. The restroom, once a place of refuge and exposure, may ultimately serve as a metaphor for change—a space where both men confront their wounds, not alone, but together.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Tumblr-Twitter account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: The Fault in His Powerful Hands 👊

At the hospice, Joo Jaekyung admitted to Kim Dan that he was not the one responsible for the incident with the switched spray. (chapter 60) However, this revelation sheds light on a deeper issue: his unquestioned reliance on the spray over Kim Dan’s expertise. (chapter 49) This choice reflects a significant lack of trust. Even with Kim Dan as his physical therapist, someone who had already proven his skills by treating his shoulder in record time (chapter 49), Joo Jaekyung chose to rely on external medicine rather than the “power of hands” that the nurse in the hospice later praises. (chapter 56)

The Misplaced Trust in Medication

This decision is revealing. (chapter 56) Here, the nurse credits Kim Dan’s care with improving the quality of life for terminally ill patients, emphasizing the tangible results of his dedication and skill. Yet, Joo Jaekyung disregards these same qualities. Instead of trusting Kim Dan, he justified his choice with the belief that the PT “wasn’t doing his job right,” a sentiment captured in his internal monologue. (chapter 55) But why was he thinking like that? He came to this judgement for two reasons. On the one hand, he was recalling the physical therapist’s nightly desertions. The latter chose to work as a courier instead of focusing on his main job. Moreover, the fact that he hadn’t checked the spray right before using it (chapter 51) This explains why the athlete imagined that Kim Dan had resigned due to his mistake. (chapter 55) However, this assumption is not only incorrect but unjust, as Kim Dan’s quick and effective treatment of his shoulder clearly demonstrates the contrary. (chapter 49) He felt no pain in his shoulder, a sign that he had been able to recover. Moreover, keep in mind what the other PT said in episode 42: (chapter 42) Finally, note that Baek Junmin was not able to defeat the dragon despite targeting his fragile shoulder. (chapter 50) The match ended up as a tie.

Kim Dan’s Hands and Regrets

The author’s focus on Kim Dan’s hands in the panel (chapter 60) where Joo Jaekyung admits his past ignorance adds a layer of emotional depth. The close-up of Kim Dan’s hands, slowly clenching, illustrates the complex mix of emotions he is experiencing in that moment. While the champion acknowledges his mistake, the tension in Kim Dan’s hands suggests a blend of guilt, frustration, and even resentment. This visual choice underscores the weight of the emotional burden Kim Dan carries—a burden made heavier by Joo Jaekyung’s previous accusations (chapter 60) and his failure to shield Kim Dan from blame. The clenched hands symbolize the internal struggle between an internal conflict between anger, indifference and lingering hurt caused by the lack of trust. What caught my attention is the sound of his jaw, KRIK, which reminded me of the star’s behavior. (chapter 56) This jaw’s movement symbolizes the return of instincts and as such to the champion’s true nature: he is a wolf. This means that the doctor is gradually losing his gentle nature and is on the verge of becoming a “wolf”. No wonder why he mimicked like the athlete at the end of episode 60: (chapter 60) He is acting like a loner wolf, whereas in reality his true personality is a hamster and duck.

Another panel, showing Kim Dan looking at his reflection and lamenting, indicates that this regret is beginning to fester. While he has not yet voiced these thoughts directly to Joo Jaekyung, the flinching hands (chapter 60) highlight the start of a growing resent. Thus I deduce that the self-directed blame could eventually shift outward, as Kim Dan begins to connect Joo Jaekyung’s role in the decision to use the spray. These subtle visual and narrative cues show how Kim Dan’s perspective is gradually evolving, laying the groundwork for potential confrontation. The clenched hands symbolize this internal struggle, balancing regret, lingering hurt, and a desire to fully understand the truth.

Incomplete Truths and Accountability

Joo Jaekyung never revisits or questions his decision to use the spray. (chapter 60) While he eventually acknowledges that Kim Dan was not to blame for the incident, he fails to recognize his own accountability in both the situation and its emotional aftermath. This lack of self-reflection extends to his understanding of Kim Dan’s mental state. Even though he knew the identity of the true orchestrator behind the scheme, the rival team, Joo Jaekyung did nothing to alleviate Kim Dan’s guilt and shame. Instead, his silence perpetuated the doctor’s internal suffering.

In addition, when Joo Jaekyung told Kim Dan, (chapter 60) his words left more questions than answers. He never clarified that the spray had been switched or explained what had truly happened. For Kim Dan, these vague words only deepened his emotional wounds. Left in ignorance, Kim Dan remains unaware that a fighter from Choi Gilseok’s team switched the spray. (chapter 52) By failing to provide a full explanation, Joo Jaekyung created the illusion that the matter was resolved. This lack of transparency leaves Kim Dan burdened with guilt and confusion, unable to find closure.

Ironically, Joo Jaekyung himself is not entirely informed. While he assumes Baek Junmin orchestrated the scheme (chapter 54), he is unaware that The Shotgun was merely a pawn used by Choi Gilseok, who had larger, more manipulative intentions. (chapter 52) I doubt that Potato told him about the director’s bet, too upset to discover the switched spray. The fighter’s ignorance mirrors Kim Dan’s in a way, highlighting how both are victims of deceit. This conversation further reflects their lack of communication, as it seems Joo Jaekyung deliberately avoids sharing his thoughts and knowledge with Kim Dan. (chapter 60) His reluctance to fully explain the situation perpetuates the emotional distance between them, leaving both trapped in a web of incomplete truths and unresolved tensions.

Mirroring Chapter 52: The Role of Toxic Relationships

This moment (chapter 60) also mirrors a significant scene from Chapter 52 (chapter 52), where Joo Jaekyung’s team visits him after the surgery at the hospital. Notably, the team members only address him when they need him to take the blame for the situation. Through this comparison, I noticed another aspect. They were all standing at a certain distance from the star’s bed. This exposes that none of them had the intention to spend time there and to give company to the athlete. At the same time, their position divulges their arrogance, lack of empathy or worries! Yes, no one is assuming that the athlete’s career is in danger. They are all somehow expecting that he will return to the ring. No wonder why their focus is entirely on the job, ignoring his well-being. When Joo Jaekyung finally voices his frustration and unwell-being (chapter 52), he is silenced with a slap. (chapter 52) This interaction reveals the deeply flawed dynamics of his relationships and the toxic role models that shaped him. His coach’s behavior—reducing everything to money and silencing emotional expression—has profoundly influenced his inability to recognize his own uncaring attitude at the hospice. (chapter 60) Yet, there exists a huge divergence between these two scenes. The athlete is now recognizing that he is dependent on his soulmate, though he is not voicing directly to Kim Dan. The hamster can not be replaced… someone needs to remind to Joo Jaekyung that life is fragile.

Kim Dan’s Rejection and Its Consequences

This parallel between 52 and 60 explains why Joo Jaekyung does not see how his attitude might appear dismissive or hurtful to Kim Dan. (chapter 60) Having grown up in an environment where emotional needs were consistently invalidated, he is blind to the damage his actions cause. Consequently, Kim Dan’s rejection and refusal to listen to him are understandable. (chapter 60) He is no longer willing to accept anything from Joo Jaekyung, hence he removes the needle. (chapter 60) The treatment is the symbol of the champion’s generosity and rescue. However, this is no longer working. So we could say that this gesture reflects the fate of the golden key chain. (chapter 45) After being blamed in the past, Kim Dan has reached his limit and chosen to stop engaging with Joo Jaekyung. However, this reaction risks exacerbating Kim Dan’s denial of his own mental illness, as he suppresses his emotions and isolates himself further. Contrary to the keychain, he can not be replaced. If he doesn’t get treated properly, his life could be in danger. (chapter 60) Hence he leaves a trail of blood on the floor.

Medication, Time and The Hospice as a Place of Healing

Joo Jaekyung’s reliance on medication (chapter 49) and quick fixes (chapter 54) reveals a deeper issue: his belief that drugs can compensate for his mistreatment of his own body. (chapter 27) By pushing himself beyond his physical limits and refusing to allow his body to rest, he clings to the power of medication as a means to sustain his performance. The hospice setting, where medicines and drugs are not perceived as vital (chapter 56), stands in stark contrast to Joo Jaekyung’s belief that medication is the only solution for treatment. Is it a coincidence that the doctor changed his prognostics about grandmother’s life span? No. It shows that without the new medication, she is supposed to live longer. Secondly it is clear that the grandmother is living well, because she is not plagued with remorse or guilt. In my opinion, through Shin Okja, the fighter should discover the power of mental health. (chapter 60) Besides, in such a place, he has the opportunity to experience how hands and comfort can surpass medication in offering true care and healing. This environment could challenge his reliance on external solutions and emphasize the value of trust and human connection.

Conclusion

Ultimately, this moment at the hospice highlights the need for Joo Jaekyung to confront his trust issues and the ripple effects of his decisions. His inability to reflect on his own actions and communicate openly with Kim Dan not only perpetuates the emotional distance between them but also prevents both from achieving closure. For Joo Jaekyung, this environment could serve as a turning point—a place where he learns to value emotional connection over quick fixes and begins to dismantle the toxic behaviors instilled by his past relationships. Similarly, for Kim Dan, this moment has the potential to bring about healing, but only if Joo Jaekyung takes the initiative to bridge the gap of trust and misunderstanding. Until both confront their shared and individual struggles, the imbalance in their relationship will persist, leaving unresolved the guilt, mistrust, and emotional wounds that weigh heavily on them both. I have to admit that by noticing the doctor’s jaw in this image (chapter 60), I am now wondering if the physical therapist won’t punch or slap the athlete in the future again. Chapter 61 is definitely connected to 7 (chapter 7) and the number 62 mirrors the famous fight in episode 62: (chapter 26)

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Tumblr-Twitter account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: The Mermaid’s🧜‍♂️🧜‍♀️ Illusion of Love 💝 (second version)

Hans Christian Andersen’s The Little Mermaid offers a nuanced exploration of love, conditional relationships, and the struggle for independence. In a previous essay, The Painful Mermaid’s Aspiration, I explored parallels between Andersen’s tale and Jinx, focusing on themes of sacrifice and transformation. However, deeper analysis has revealed additional layers to these parallels, particularly in the dynamics of conditional love, independence, and the pursuit of dreams, which merit further exploration here. The little mermaid’s yearning is expressed poignantly in her dialogue with her grandmother:

This statement reflects the mermaid’s desperation and her willingness to sacrifice everything for her dream. The old woman’s response highlights the impossibility of her aspiration without absolute devotion from the prince:

The unattainable condition imposed by the old woman underscores the imbalance in the mermaid’s love. The grandmother’s description of the prince’s hypothetical love suggests it would transcend familial bonds, symbolizing a selflessness so profound that he would give a part of himself to his partner. However, this ideal of love contrasts sharply with the mermaid’s sacrifices, as in verity her yearning for the prince is intertwined with her desire for an immortal soul. Her physical attributes, cherished in her own world, are deemed unattractive on land, symbolizing the rejection of her true self. Her conditional love requires her to give up her voice, her identity, and even endure physical pain. This duality—a love that demands selflessness yet is rooted in conditional aspiration—reveals the inherent imbalance in her quest for acceptance and fulfillment. The matriarch’s final remark—“Let us be happy and dart and spring about during the three hundred years that we have to live, which is really quite long enough; after that we can rest ourselves all the better”—urges the mermaid to embrace her current existence rather than chase an impossible dream. However, if she had followed her grandmother’s advice, she wouldn’t have truly lived at all, for she has always been feeling miserable deep inside.

This tension between illusion, aspiration and self-acceptance mirrors the emotional struggles in Jinx, particularly the relationships between Heesung, Potato, and Kim Dan. Moreover, as I delved deeper into the story, I realized that Andersen’s fairy tale carries an even more poignant message: dreams, while often a source of aspiration, can also be illusions that shatter upon collision with harsh realities, like for example the broken promise (“The prince said she should remain with him always“) from the prince who denied the existence of death in their life. This essay builds on these reflections, delving deeper into the overlooked dimensions of dependency and conditional love, revealing how these dynamics shape the characters’ paths toward independence and self-realization. The little mermaid’s yearning, intertwined with her desire for an immortal soul and as such for her own identity, mirrors the characters’ pursuit of validation and dreams, often at the cost of their individuality. Like the mermaid, these characters grapple with the conflict between their dreams and the realities of conditional relationships. While Andersen’s tale portrays the little mermaid’s yearning for the prince and the human world as both a source of aspiration and tragedy, Jinx reinterprets these themes through the lens of modern relationships, showing how dependency and idealization can hinder self-discovery and fulfillment. The parallels extend further, as each character’s journey reveals deeper truths about love, independence, and personal growth.

The Illusion of the Prince: Joo Jaekyung and Potato

In The Little Mermaid, the prince represents the little mermaid’s idealized dream of the human world. However, her love for him is deeply intertwined with her desire for an immortal soul. This duality—a mix of genuine affection and conditional aspiration—renders her relationship with the prince inherently unbalanced.

Similarly, Joo Jaekyung serves as an illusion in Potato’s life. (chapter 23) Potato initially admires the champion, aspiring to be like him (chapter 23) and dreaming of recognition as his sparring partner. (chapter 23) Joo Jaekyung, much like the prince in Andersen’s story, projects an image that masks the reality of his life. His success, while celebrated, represents years of hard work and immense personal sacrifices. At the gym, Park Namwook undermines these efforts by slapping the athlete (chapter 7) and calling him “my boy,” (chapter 40) effectively denying Joo Jaekyung the acknowledgment he deserves for his achievements. Potato is misled by this fabricated image (chapter 23), drawn to the champion’s public persona rather than understanding the struggles beneath it. Moreover, Joo Jaekyung can also be viewed as a mixture of both the prince and the mermaid, embodying the illusion of grandeur while simultaneously bearing the silent pain of sacrifice and transformation. This duality deepens the parallels between Andersen’s tale and Jinx, highlighting the complexities of admiration, dependency, and self-realization. To conclude, this admiration is rooted in superficial qualities: Joo Jaekyung’s public persona, his success, and the light he projects to the world. Furthermore, Potato’s physical differences—his smaller frame and lighter weight category—highlight the impossibility of truly becoming like Joo Jaekyung. (chapter 23) This realization mirrors the little mermaid’s struggle to reconcile her nature as a seductress of the sea with her dream of becoming human.

Potato, drawn to this carefully curated public persona, aspires to emulate the champion (chapter 23) without understanding the profound struggles beneath his image, failing to perceive Joo Jaekyung’s unhappiness, struggles, and loneliness. Like the image is exposing it, Potato views the athlete as a companion as well whose efforts should serve to keep him company. This dynamic mirrors the little mermaid’s conditional love for the prince, as Potato’s idealization is rooted in his own aspirations rather than genuine understanding. Just as the prince remains oblivious to the mermaid’s sacrifices, Potato overlooks the reality of Joo Jaekyung’s burdens, emphasizing a dependency that hinders true recognition and connection. Once his reputation as a champion is tarnished (chapter 52), the amateur starts distancing himself from his former idol. This exposes the fragility of Potato’s dream. Therefore it is not surprising that he starts taking a different path: acting, though I still think, it is temporary. However, behind the glamorous facade of the show business, there exists a dark side as well. (chapter 59) Heesung’s fate is similar to the champion’s. Despite his popularity, the actor is deeply unhappy. He feels lonely, for people only know the actor and not the man behind the mask. That’s the reason why he is looking for his soulmate. (chapter 33) That’s how I realized why Potato and Heesung are destined to be together. They are both self-centered, dishonest and blind, but more importantly they are chasing after an illusion which is strongly intertwined with immortality. In addition, my avid readers should keep in mind what Potato truly expressed, when Mingwa introduced this “chow chow”. (chapter 23). In reality, he wanted to use the athlete as his servant. The closeness (chapter 23) he was seeking was self-serving. While the amateur and the actor are searching for the “perfect companion”, the other couple has no expectation from others. They both have no longer any dream or hope. That’s the reason why Kim Dan was putting this vision of Joo Jaekyung behind a veil: (chapter 58) He was giving up on his dream expressed in the birthday card, (chapter 55) though I believed that he had another bigger wish, but due to his low self-esteem, he didn’t dare to express it: (chapter 55) My newest theory is that he wanted Joo Jaekyung to teach him fighting, but not for himself, but in order to help the fighters and in particular to protect the champion’s body: (chapter 25) (chapter 25) To develop a training where injuries are minimized. In season 2, it is clear that Joo Jaekyung and Kim Dan have reached the bottom. Both feel empty and exhausted. They were crushed by harsh reality, and they had no one by their side to listen to their pain. Therefore it is not astonishing why the doctor could not confide to the actor and the amateur fighter. They arrived too late. (chapter 58) Their presence definitely diverted the doctor’s attention, lessening his pain.

Initially, Potato views the champion as an infallible figure, a symbol of success and strength. However, his perception begins to shift as he confronts the realities of the MMA world and his own identity. Potato’s loss of innocence is closely tied to the discovery of secrets. In Episode 25, (chapter 25) he learns the true nature of the relationship between Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung. This revelation forces him to confront his own repressed feelings, as he unconsciously realizes his attraction to the fighter. (Chapter 25) Heesung’s involvement further complicates matters, as Potato confesses his love for Joo Jaekyung (chapter 35) while simultaneously vowing to sacrifice his feelings for the sake of the couple’s happiness. This act demonstrates Potato’s pure and selfless definition of love, (chapter 35) contrasting with the conditional love depicted in Andersen’s tale.

However, Potato’s understanding of love remains naive. He fails to grasp the distinction between love and physical relationships, unaware of the darker realities of one-night stands and transactional connections. (Special episode 1) His discovery of sports gambling (chapter 52) and the switched spray the (chapter 52) which is strongly intertwined with the departure of disloyal members from Team Black marks another step in his journey toward disillusionment. While Potato initially views this as an isolated incident, it exposes the broader corruption within the MMA world, including the betrayal, greed, and lack of loyalty that undermine its integrity. While he views himself as loyal to doc Dan and Team Black, for he remained at the gym, his heart was not. He is becoming like his hyungs, Park Namwook and Heesung. In Andersen’s tale, the mermaid’s journey to the sea witch represents a pivotal moment of transformation. By sacrificing her voice and enduring physical pain, she gains entry into the human world, but at the cost of her identity. Similarly, Potato’s journey is marked by painful discoveries that force him to confront uncomfortable truths. Through Kim Dan, he will begin to see his own flaws before he is able to recognize them in those he once trusted.

Heesung and Conditional Love

In the fairy tale, the prince represents the mermaid’s idealized dream—a vision of love and immortality. However, the prince’s love is conditional and superficial. While he admires the mermaid’s devotion and affection, he remains blind to her true identity and sacrifices. This dynamic is epitomized in his words:

The prince’s affection is rooted in comparison and memory, not in genuine understanding. And that’s exactly how the actor is thinking. He compared his sex partners to his ideal.

Heesung embodies the concept of conditional love in Jinx. (chapter 33) He can only love his soulmate, and the latter has to be perfect. By seeking perfection in his “soulmate”, he doesn’t realize that he is exposing his darkness and inhumanity. How so? It is because imperfection defines humans. He is denying the existence, error is human. Funny is that his fated partner embodies mistake and imperfection! (chapter 23) (chapter 25) (chapter 35) The latter doesn’t mind breaking social norms by yelling or causing a fight at a restaurant. But let’s return to the actor’s confession at a bar. It’s not surprising that Heesung appears indifferent to the affection of those who cared for him. The last partner was described as too clingy. This means that Heesung places himself as the judge. In addition, it was, as if he was a god destined to live forever. He is forgetting his human condition, just like his partner’s. And that’s exactly how the prince in The Little Mermaid views life.

For him, it looks like death or change don’t exist, though he doesn’t realize that his fate got changed through the intervention of the mermaid. Had she not rescued him, he wouldn’t have been able to have a companion and a wife. His perfect happiness is paid by the efforts and sacrifices of others. He is surrounded by beautiful slaves who have no voice and as such no freedom:

Through this quote, readers can grasp why the prince didn’t see the mermaid as a possible love interest. She was not his equal socially. Therefore it is not surprising that he chose to have an arranged marriage. I would even add that her voicelessness is viewed as a sign of stupidity, because she can not express her opinion. She is forced to follow the prince’s requests. The prince’s failure to recognize the mermaid’s true nature and the depth of her sacrifices underscores the fragility of dreams built on illusions. His promises, though well-meaning, are symbolic of fleeting ideals that crumble under societal and familial pressures. We could say that in the end, he refuses to become responsible for the mermaid.

And this remark brings me back to Heesung and his relationship with Potato: (special episode 1) With this request, he implies that he will never become responsible for the amateur fighter. Therefore he can hide his homosexuality behind the young fighter. He used Potato’s mistake to his advantage. (special episode 1) By asking Potato to take care of all his needs and desires, Heesung placed himself in a position where he had power and could control Potato. That’s how the young fighter made a dangerous deal with the gumiho. No wonder why his sex role play was a prince interacting with a guard. (special episode 2) Hwang Yoon-Gu didn’t realize that by taking responsibility for the actor, he lost his freedom and as such his voice. Is it a coincidence that Mingwa portrayed the young maknae as someone who would raise his voice due to his emotions in the past? (chapter 25) (chapter 35) No, and it becomes obvious that when he is reunited with Kim Dan, (chapter 58) his behavior is totally different than with the actor: (chapter 58) Tears, touch, raising his voice with Kim Dan, but not with the comedian. With the actor, he looks more calm, distant and mature. Heesung’s selfishness is evident in his treatment of Potato, whom he manipulates into becoming an extension of his own image. Hence he is no longer wearing shorts and tee-shirts. (chapter 59) One might say that he is gradually elevating Potato’s status through his suggestions. (special episode 2) By encouraging Potato to work as an actor and shaping him into a version of himself, Heesung prioritizes his own desires over Potato’s individuality. He is not asking what Potato’s true dream is. But this was his dream originally: (chapter 23) The problem is that in the past, he was too passive, waiting for the right opportunity. (chapter 23) Why? It was due to his low self-esteem. (chapter 23) He was not confident enough, for he was the only one with such a weight-category.

And why did the prince suggest Potato to become an extra? On the one hand, it was an easy way to make money, on the other hand, Heesung didn’t want to reveal his true thoughts. He desired a companion by his side too. However, giving him the opportunity to be an extra, Potato could get criticized that he got this acting job through connections. And this reminds me of the little mermaid, who received people’s admiration and the prince’s superficial admiration, yet in reality, the latter had no one by her side to talk about her pain. She was never given a name or a status, her position was defined by her relationship with the prince.

Potato’s growing dependency on Heesung reflects the little mermaid’s surrender of her voice and identity for the prince. In both cases, the individual sacrifices their true self for a love that is neither reciprocal nor nurturing. The prince might have developed an affection for the mermaid, but he never recognized her as worthy to be his bride. I believe that this gesture (special episode 2) played a huge influence in Potato’s decision to take the offer as an extra. It was, as if one of his dreams had come true. But is this what he truly wanted?

Heesung’s refusal to wait for Potato after leaving Kim Dan (chapter 58) underscores his indifference, symbolizing the unbalanced dynamic in their relationship. Like the prince, Heesung offers no genuine commitment, leaving Potato to grapple with the consequences of his dependency. Thus I perceive Potato’s tears (chapter 59) as a signal that he is not truly happy. (chapter 58) However, this is about to change. Heesung who likes novelty and change is not realizing that his wish is becoming true. The picture with his last work announces the end of his “friendship” with Potato. How so? (chapter 58) The actor chose to become responsible for hiding information from Joo Jaekyung. And he used the mermaid Kim Dan for his decision. He created the impression that he truly cared for the main lead. And how did the prince react to the vanishing of the mermaid? He got caught by surprise and definitely hurt.

He realized too late that his marriage could have consequences with his relationship with the voiceless mermaid. Through her vanishing, she actually revealed her independence and expressed her thoughts. She was not the prince’s eternal companion. She was an independent human being.

Kim Dan: A Mirror to the Little Mermaid

Kim Dan’s experiences parallel the little mermaid’s journey in profound ways. Raised in an environment defined by conditional love, (chapter 53) Kim Dan learned to prioritize the needs of others over his own. His grandmother’s reliance on him mirrored the traditions and expectations imposed on the mermaid by her underwater world. Just as the little mermaid longed for the human world’s light and freedom, Kim Dan yearned for an escape from his oppressive circumstances.

The death of a puppy in Jinx adds another symbolic layer to these parallels. (chapter 59) Kim Dan once referred to Potato as a puppy (chapter 29), drawing a connection between the character’s innocence and loyalty. (chapter 59) However, Potato’s departure reveals an underlying superficiality and disloyalty—he merely asks Kim Dan to call him when he visits Seoul, failing to acknowledge the depth of their bond. This reminded me of the prince’s fake promise:

He is here actually mimicking Heesung’s behavior who had made a similar offer to the physical therapist: (chapter 35) This shows that Heesung has long internalized this pattern: assistance will be only given, if he is called. That’s why he has no true friend in the end. He shows no interest in others. But by doing so, he is putting the whole responsibility on his counterpart. Through the actor and the manager’s behavior, the former errand boy has long adopted this pattern. Hence he didn’t call Kim Dan in the end. He waited for a signal from his part. This behavior mirrors the little mermaid’s sisters, who only realize her absence when it is almost too late to act. Similarly, Potato’s casual farewell highlights a betrayal of Kim Dan’s friendship, further emphasizing Potato’s struggle with emotional awareness. That’s why I mentioned above that Potato is about to discover his true nature: he is also a sinner. This growth parallels the biblical narrative of Adam and Eve, where the acquisition of knowledge leads to the loss of innocence. Heesung, like Eve, introduces Potato to a new world of experiences, including his sexual orientation. However, this newfound knowledge comes with its own burdens, as Potato must reconcile his identity with the harsh realities of the world around him.

This raises the following question: what if Potato blocks Heesung’s phone number after their break up or argument? (chapter 5) Heesung could no longer express his needs and desires.

The death of the puppy, occurring shortly after Potato’s departure, symbolizes a loss of innocence and marks his transition into adulthood. Yoon-Gu is slowly becoming a new version of Joo Jaekyung, he hides things from Oh Daehyun and the other hyungs. He is blinded by the smiles and gentle gestures of the gumiho. Naturally, there’s no doubt that Heesung is falling in love with the maknae. The latter has become the perfect lover, but his dream is about to get crashed by reality. (chapter 58) Just because one is happy, this doesn’t mean that the other is. For that to happen, communication and honesty are necessary.

(chapter 59) This event underscores the contrasting paths of Joo Jaekyung and Potato. While Joo Jaekyung is forced to give up his principle of “self-reliance,” (chapter 59) Potato’s journey is to discover and embrace the principle of “self-reliance” and autonomy. Only when Potato becomes independent in his thoughts and decisions, can he truly help the main couple.

So far, Potato has relied heavily on the guidance and judgment of others: his hyungs, Park Namwook, Yosep, and Heesung. This dependency is evident when contrasting his behavior in episodes 47 (chapter 47) and 52. Initially, he believed in his hyungs’ description of Joo Jaekyung as a thug, but later he criticized the same fighters for abandoning the athlete (chapter 52), accusing them of lacking loyalty and dismissing their claim that they had nothing to learn from him. Yet, in episode 52, Potato does not reproach Park Namwook or Yosep for their passivity and naivety, (chapter 52) instead solely blaming Joo Jaekyung for not trusting Kim Dan and causing his departure. This selective criticism reveals that Potato still views the older men as inherently good and fails to recognize his own shortcomings. In this way, he mirrors Park Namwook’s superficial loyalty, further emphasizing his dependence on external validation.

Another significant detail is Potato’s absence during the birthday party, where Park Namwook expressed gratitude toward Kim Dan. (chapter 43) This absence highlights how Potato has missed key moments of reflection and acknowledgment, which are essential for his growth. It suggests that Potato is destined to detect the flaws in his hyungs—Park Namwook, Yosep and Heesung’s superficiality, passivity, hypocrisy and selfishness—before he can achieve true independence and contribute meaningfully to the lives of Joo Jaekyung and Kim Dan.

Kim Dan’s attentiveness to Potato’s emotions (chapter 23) —taking over his tasks and noticing his unhappiness (chapter 25) —demonstrates his capacity for genuine care. This contrasts sharply with Heesung’s selfishness and serves as a reminder of the value of mutual support in relationships. Potato’s potential return to the place where he met Kim Dan could symbolize a rediscovery of authentic connections, marking the beginning of his path toward independence and self-realization.

Independence and Rediscovery of Dreams

The little mermaid’s transformation into a daughter of the air signifies her liberation from heartbreak and physical pain. While she loses the prince, she gains something far more significant: a purpose independent of him. Her ascension represents the realization that true fulfillment comes from within, not from external validation. (chapter 58) Notice that Potato is embarrassed here, a sign that he is not happy. And he has a reason for that. Neither Heesung nor Yoon-Gu are coming out, they are still following social norms which reminds us of the prince’s marriage. Furthermore, when the actor is complimenting on Potato’s acting, the latter doesn’t acknowledge it, because deep down he knows that he got this gig through Heesung and their relationship (chapter 58) And like mentioned above, this could become a serious problem for Yoon-Gu. He could be perceived as someone selling himself for a gig. And Heesung is not even realizing the consequences of his intervention and meddling. That’s why it is important for Yoon-Gu to become independent. This lesson resonates with Potato’s journey in Jinx. By recognizing Heesung’s selfishness and breaking free from his influence, Potato has the potential to rediscover his own dreams and individuality. Like Erich Fromm mentioned it, true love is respect, care, knowledge and responsibility. However, Heesung has no idea about the importance of these notions, as everything is evolving around his own needs and dreams.

Besides, if Potato’s dream is still to seek wealth and fame like in the past (chapter 23), he should be aware of the danger in the MMA world, like for example death and bad injuries. Moreover, if we take into consideration that he wanted to be like his role model, it signifies that Yoon-Gu associates fortune and celebrity with happiness which is a real illusion, like Heesung and Joo Jaekyung’s hidden misery and loneliness expose it. But I doubt that the actor ever talked about Yoon-Gu about it.

Finally, Yoon-Gu hasn’t met his former idol yet, so he was not able to see his suffering: (chapter 58) That’s how it dawned on me that little by little Yoon-Gu had been losing his senses: (chapter 31), his smell, then his ears (chapter 52) and finally his eyes: (chapter 58) He forgot the danger coming from Heesung’s words, he could not hear the suffering from the champion due to his bias, and finally he couldn’t see Kim Dan’s distress due to his own feelings and prejudices. We could say that because of the influence from others, he was no longer able to see reality. However, like mentioned before, I sense the return of Potato’s senses in the following panel: (chapter 59) His silence and hesitation shows that he detected something was wrong, but he couldn’t determine that this was related to the actor’s cold and distant goodbye.

In my opinion, Kim Dan has always helped Yoon-Gu to mature and voice his own thoughts and desires. If Potato were to return to the place where he met Kim Dan or learn about Kim Dan’s struggles, it could serve as a pivotal moment in his transformation. Reconnecting with Kim Dan, who genuinely cared for him, might inspire Potato to forge a new path. This could parallel the little mermaid’s ultimate realization that her dreams and identity are separate from the prince.

The Role of the Number Six and Maternal Symbolism

Another significant layer in Andersen’s fairy tale is the little mermaid’s identity as the sixth child. The number six, often associated with motherhood and the heart, highlights her nurturing qualities and selflessness. Her distinctiveness among her siblings is reflected in her unique garden, designed in the shape of the sun, symbolizing her longing for light and individuality. Despite these efforts, no one paid attention to her garden, mirroring how her inner world and emotions were overlooked. And this coincides with my observation about the numbers in Jinx. 6 announces the beginning of a new relationship.

This parallels Kim Dan’s experience in Jinx, where his well-being and emotions are ignored by those around him. He, too, acts as a maternal figure, selflessly caring for others while receiving little in return. This maternal role further emphasizes the weight of his sacrifices and his struggle to be seen as an individual.

The death of the puppy (chapter 59), coinciding with Potato’s departure, underscores this theme of overlooked emotions and unreciprocated care. As Joo Jaekyung reflects on Kim Dan’s comparison of Potato to a puppy, it may catalyze a pivotal shift, prompting him (chapter 29) to adopt a puppy for the doctor’s sake and bring him to their new home.

Conclusion: Love, Dependency, and the Pursuit of Dreams

The Little Mermaid and Jinx both explore the complexities of love, conditional relationships, and the search for independence. Andersen’s tale warns against losing oneself in the pursuit of another’s love, emphasizing the importance of self-discovery and personal growth. In Jinx, these themes are echoed through the dynamics between Heesung, Potato, and Kim Dan. Joo Jaekyung, as an illusionary prince, represents the dangers of idolization, while Heesung’s selfishness highlights the pitfalls of conditional love. Ultimately, the journeys of these characters underscore the importance of finding one’s own voice, embracing individuality, and pursuing dreams on one’s own terms.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Tumblr-Twitter account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: The Painful 🧜‍♂️🧜‍♀️ Mermaid’s Aspiration ☀️

When Joo Jaekyung dives into the water to rescue Kim Dan (chapter 59), the scene mirrors the iconic moment in The Little Mermaid where the mermaid saves the prince from drowning. Kim Dan, unconscious and seemingly following the voices of the hospice (chapter 59) —a representation of the mermaids’ song—drifts into a state of surrender, much like the prince. This act of salvation becomes a pivotal moment, connecting both characters to the themes of water, transformation, and rediscovery of purpose.

Hans Christian Andersen’s The Little Mermaid is often overshadowed by its popular Disney adaptation, yet the original fairy tale delivers a far more complex and somber narrative. Initially, the underwater world of the mermaids appears idyllic, with its enchanting gardens and harmonious existence.

However, as the story progresses, it becomes evident that the mermaids are seductresses, luring sailors to their deaths with their hauntingly beautiful voices. Their prosperity and gardens stem from the remains of drowned humans, tying their existence to mortality and forgetfulness.

The absence of the Sea King as an active father figure leaves the grandmother to raise the mermaids, instilling traditions, hierarchy and materialism.

Among these traditions is the rule that mermaids may only visit the human world when they reach maturity, an act meant to influence them to appreciate their underwater kingdom and discourage longings for the surface. This restriction mirrors the tension between imposed norms and individual desires, as the mermaids are shaped by a world that limits their experiences until adulthood, by which time many have conformed to the values of their realm. Yet, for the little mermaid, this delayed freedom only deepens her yearning for a world beyond her own, setting her apart from her sisters. The grandmother’s role highlights the mermaids’ lack of individuality and spiritual depth, as their ultimate fate is oblivion—they vanish into sea foam upon death, unremembered and without souls.

Moreover, the mermaids’ fear of the sun, symbolized by the third sister who dives underwater to escape its burning rays, further reflects their estrangement from light and transcendence. This idyllic yet haunting world mirrors the struggles faced by the characters in Jinx, who similarly navigate environments defined by materialism (chapter 54), performance, and the longing for a deeper connection.

Drawing from Andersen’s original themes, Jinx presents a modern reinterpretation through its characters and their relationships. Both Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung embody aspects of the little mermaid’s journey. Kim Dan, like the mermaid, endures silent suffering, yearning for recognition and freedom from his oppressive environment. Joo Jaekyung, meanwhile, encapsulates both the prince, whose light seduces others (chapter 41), and the mermaid, as he grapples with voicelessness and the pressures of his world. (chapter 36) (chapter 36) Choi Heesung, representing another prince with Potato as his bride, benefits from others’ sacrifices (chapter 31) (chapter 58) while remaining oblivious to their struggles. These parallels reveal layers of self-discovery, mutual transformation, and the pursuit of meaning. By analyzing these similarities, we uncover deeper layers of self-discovery and transformation within the narrative.

The Fake Sun and Kim Dan’s Awakening

When the little mermaid first surfaces, she does not see the sun but encounters the prince instead. He becomes her “fake sun,” a symbol of misplaced hope and unfulfilled longing. Similarly, Kim Dan, who became a physical therapist due to his grandmother’s influence, is thrust into Joo Jaekyung’s world—a world he perceives as brighter, almost blinding, like the sun. (chapter 53) Joo Jaekyung, representing the “new world,” acts as both a source of transformation and a mirror reflecting Kim Dan’s sacrifices.

In Andersen’s story, the little mermaid’s longing for the prince reflects her yearning for connection and transcendence, but it ultimately brings her pain. However, even before meeting the prince, the little mermaid longed to discover the human world. She listened intently to her sisters’ stories of their experiences on the surface, which created a deep yearning within her to explore this new realm.

Her yearning for the prince only exacerbates her desire to leave the confinement of the underwater kingdom, which she sees as restrictive, and pursue the dreams that set her apart from her sisters. Unlike her siblings, the little mermaid does not fear the sun; instead, she longs for its light and warmth. Andersen emphasizes this through her garden, which reflects her inner world and emotions:

The garden, overlooked by others, mirrors her unacknowledged feelings and aspirations, emphasizing her quiet longing for a brighter existence beyond the depths. Kim Dan’s relationship with Joo Jaekyung similarly oscillates between hope (chapter 55) and hardship (chapter 58), yet it serves as the catalyst for his growth. Just as the little mermaid’s journey leads her to a higher spiritual purpose as a daughter of the air, Kim Dan’s experiences with Joo Jaekyung force him to confront his own worth, identity, and emotional needs. Just before he went to the ocean, he wondered about his own future and desires, a sign that he was standing at a crossroad: (chapter 59) However, let’s not forget that Kim Dan’s profession had been determined by Shin Okja, as the latter desired to have her grandchild taken care of her. Therefore his own desires and needs were overlooked. Traditions and social norms were used to decide about the protagonist’s life and future. His journey from voiceless suffering to self-realization echoes the mermaid’s transformation.

Depression: Disconnection and Yearning

Both Hans Christian Andersen and the little mermaid offer insights into the experience of depression. Andersen himself struggled with feelings of isolation and unreciprocated affection, which find their echo in the mermaid’s story. Her disconnection from both the underwater world and the human world mirrors the profound alienation that often accompanies depression.

The little mermaid feels different from her sisters, who eagerly conform to their traditions, while she secretly yearns for something beyond their understanding. This sense of being “other” and her inability to express her desires create a deep loneliness. Similarly, Kim Dan’s life has been marked by silent suffering and a lack of recognition for his sacrifices. (chapter 57) (chapter 59) Like the mermaid, he has always lived disconnected from his own needs, burdened by the expectations of others—his grandmother, Heo Manwook, the doctors (chapter 21) , and even Joo Jaekyung. (chapter 45)

Andersen’s depiction of the mermaid’s inability to cry—”mermaids have no tears, and therefore they suffer more”—reflects the emotional numbness of depression. Kim Dan’s stoic endurance and inability to articulate his pain in season 2 resonate with this portrayal. When he is on the verge of killing himself (chapter 59), he is not capable of crying. It is because he has been living like a ghost for the last two months. Depression, for both the mermaid and Kim Dan, manifests as a silent struggle, making their eventual transformations even more poignant.

Joo Jaekyung: The “Prince” or The Mermaid?

Joo Jaekyung’s role in Jinx is multifaceted, resembling both the prince and the mermaid from Andersen’s tale. On one hand, he is a “fake prince,” burdened by the high expectations of his surroundings and unresolved traumas. Much like the mermaid’s prince, Joo Jaekyung’s image is carefully curated, (chapter 1) hiding his true self behind a facade of strength and success. On the other hand, Joo Jaekyung also embodies the mermaid’s longing and sacrifice. Living in the world of MMA, a high-pressure environment where he is constantly pushed to perform, he resembles the mermaid in the underwater kingdom—a place of death and materialism where the mermaids feed on drowned humans. It is no coincidence that the fighters are displayed like mermaids in the water full of blood. (chapter 29) This zombie-like existence leaves him voiceless; the entertainment agency and MFC dictate his actions (chapter 57), only allowing him to speak when it benefits them financially.

Interestingly, Joo Jaekyung’s affinity for water (chapter 27) reflects his connection to the mermaid. Water is his natural element, a place where he feels at peace, yet he has been forced to conform to a fiery world of intensity and relentless ambition. (chapter 19) Hence he never went to the swimming pool in his own penthouse, until Kim Dan triggered his memory and longing. This interplay of water and fire (chapter 53) symbolizes Joo Jaekyung’s duality: water represents his reflective and calm nature, while fire reflects the passion, turmoil, and seduction he embodies. His light, much like the mermaids’ song in Andersen’s tale, attracts others, but it often leads them astray. For example, many members of Team Black left the gym to join King of MMA, a rival gym with connections to the underground world and illegal fights. (chapter 52) (chapter 41) Joo Jaekyung’s image was exploited to lure these individuals down a darker path, highlighting how his light has been misused by those around him.

(chapter 53) The contrasting visuals of the King of MMA building (chapter 52) and Joo Jaekyung himself underscore this dichotomy. The building, with its blue tones and connection to the sky, evokes the image of a ship luring fighters into oblivion, much like the mermaid’s siren call. Interestingly, the light from the building comes from the sun, giving it the impression of naturality and hope. This creates a deceptive allure, as those who follow this path are ultimately consumed and forgotten.

In contrast, the image of Joo Jaekyung turning around is bathed in artificial light from the flash of cameras, (chapter 53) emphasizing his curated, public-facing facade. This artificiality reflects how Kim Dan, much like the public, has not yet perceived the humanity beneath Joo Jaekyung’s exterior. This dichotomy underscores Joo Jaekyung’s struggle to reclaim his identity while also highlighting Kim Dan’s journey to truly see the man behind the image. This juxtaposition highlights how Joo Jaekyung’s journey is not merely about physical survival but about reclaiming his identity and resisting the forces that seek to exploit him. 

The Doctor’s Family: A Reflection of the Mermaid’s World

Kim Dan’s family background parallels the little mermaid’s environment in significant ways. The absence of the father in Kim Dan’s life placed all the responsibility on his grandmother, echoing the absence of the Sea King’s active role in his daughters’ lives. The grandmother in Kim Dan’s story shares several traits with the mermaid’s grandmother, but also presents key contrasts. Both grandmothers embody traditions, social norms, and a materialistic worldview. Shin Okja’s wedding cabinet and scarf were a source of joy and pride for her, (chapter 19) (chapter 56) as long as they were not associated with burden or suffering, while the mermaid’s grandmother celebrates the beauty and decorum of their underwater realm.

Both women disregard the pain and desires of the protagonists—Shin Okja justifies her dependency on Kim Dan with cultural norms and his selflessness (chapter 53), while the mermaid’s grandmother dresses her granddaughter beautifully for her first visit to the surface, disregarding the physical pain she complains about. In both cases, the protagonist’s suffering is diminished or ignored, highlighting a shared insensitivity to their emotional and physical experiences. Both grandmothers appear as rather distant and cold-hearted.

However, the mermaid’s grandmother exhibits a mental and physical strength that Shin Okja lacks. Confident and authoritative, she enforces the rules and rituals of the mermaid world, including the tradition of visiting the surface only after reaching maturity. This ritual, framed as a way to teach the young mermaids to appreciate their own realm, indirectly influences the little mermaid’s yearning for the human world. Her family could have noticed it, if they had paid attention to the sculpture in her small garden.

In contrast, Shin Okja is emotionally and physically dependent on Kim Dan, burdening him with the entirety of their survival. Her insistence on adhering to traditions reflects a passive selfishness, as she benefits from his sacrifices while escaping her own responsibilities.

Interestingly, both grandmothers play a role in inciting their grandchildren to leave their side. The mermaid’s grandmother encourages the little mermaid to explore the human world as part of their ritual, emphasizing its transience and superficiality. (chapter 57) Shin Okja, noticing Kim Dan’s figurative slow death under the weight of her request, subtly pushes him to seek his own path. However, this act is not entirely selfless. For Shin Okja, it represents an escape from the guilt of causing her grandson’s unhappiness, a way to absolve herself of responsibility.

Yet, the two grandmothers diverge significantly in their personal strength and awareness. The mermaid’s grandmother confidently instills traditions as a way to ground her grandchildren in their underwater identity, while Shin Okja clings to traditions to justify her dependence. Both grandmothers also embody forgetfulness and oblivion. The mermaid’s grandmother focuses on traditions and appearances, disregarding the existential yearning of the little mermaid for an immortal soul. Shin Okja similarly disregards Kim Dan’s emotional suffering, prioritizing her material needs and societal expectations. Notably, she never returned to her hometown, until she was nearing death, underscoring her detachment from legacy and emotional connection. These shared traits highlight how both grandmothers, despite their different contexts, restrict the protagonists’ growth and self-discovery, keeping them tethered to a world of conformity and unfulfilled dreams.

In both stories, the protagonists live like ghosts, overshadowed by the expectations and traditions imposed upon them. Kim Dan has always lived for his grandmother and her “dreams,” never truly pursuing his own aspirations. Similarly, the little mermaid is forced to follow traditions and live through the eyes and expectations of others. Her deepest dream of becoming human and reaching the surface is kept to herself, unknown to anyone around her. This suppression of individuality and desire reflects the stifling nature of their environments. Interestingly, the little mermaid’s garden reflects her inner world and emotions. Unlike her sisters, she does not fear the sun, and her garden is shaped like the sun with flowers as red as his rays. Yet, no one pays attention to her garden, mirroring how Kim Dan’s struggles and unwell-being are overlooked by those around him. (chapter 57) He even gets blamed for his illness. These elements further emphasize how the suppression of individuality leads to yearning and eventual transformation.

The Sisters of the Mermaid and Team Black

In Andersen’s tale, the mermaid’s sisters are largely indifferent to her plight until they realize she is about to die. Their sudden sacrifice of their hair to obtain a knife from the sea witch demonstrates a delayed recognition of their sister’s suffering. Though their act is born of desperation, it comes too late to save her. The sisters, pale and sorrowful, ultimately sink back beneath the waves, leaving the mermaid to face her fate alone. (chapter 52) This dynamic parallels the members of Team Black in Jinx. Although they are treated like Joo Jaekyung’s co-workers (chapter 7), in reality, he is their boss and the foundation of their success. Their indifference mirrors the mermaid sisters’ behavior; they only notice his struggles and absence when his winning streak falters, prompting many to leave the gym for the rival King of MMA. However, if we take Andersen’s fairy tale as a source of inspiration, it signifies that at some point, the remaining members of Team Black might come to “sacrifice” themselves for their “little sister,” symbolically representing Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung. This potential act of loyalty could mirror the mermaid sisters’ gesture, showing that even belated recognition and care can lead to transformative redemption for those involved.

Gardening and Immortality

In Andersen’s tale, the mermaids tend gardens in the underwater world, a symbol of their limited existence tied to material beauty. This theme resonates in Jinx, where the gym Team Black acts as a parallel to the underwater kingdom. Like the mermaid gardens, Team Black is centered on appearances and the cultivation of superficial success. Originally created to serve Joo Jaekyung’s needs, the gym drew attention due to his achievements (chapter 1), attracting others seeking the same level of fame and fortune. (chapter 46) However, the gym’s inability to produce another champion reveals its “fake gardening” nature—focused on maintaining an image rather than fostering true growth.

Park Namwook, much like the Sea King’s materialistic focus, behaves as though he owns the gym, taking pride in its reputation (chapter 52) while merely using Joo Jaekyung’s success to boost his own ego. His plans to set up a kids’ program at the gym further underscore this self-serving nature. While presented as an effort to expand the gym’s reach, Park Namwook’s true motivation lies in financial gain, as he tries to persuade Joo Jaekyung by stating, “Kids are where the money is at.” On the one hand, this reflects his obsession with money and contrasts with the deeper, transformative intentions associated with true gardening. On the other hand, since he has himself kids, it is clear that he would like to send his own children to the kids’ program.

Interestingly, the concept of a kids’ program can be compared to the daughters of the air in Andersen’s tale.

The daughters of the air earn their immortal souls through good deeds, particularly by serving as unseen companions to children, influencing their growth and joy. The transformation of the little mermaid into a daughter of the air holds profound significance. Through her death, she transcends her former existence, drawing closer to her aspiration for an immortal soul. Her nature fundamentally changes—she evolves from a being defined by longing and sacrifice to one with purpose and autonomy. Her rise to the air signifies liberation from the pain and constraints of her past life, granting her a new identity. Similarly, Joo Jaekyung and Kim Dan’s struggles, marked by insomnia, loneliness, and emotional turmoil, echo this journey of transformation. (chapter 59) The ocean scene in Jinx represents the beginning of their ascent, a symbolic death of their former selves and the first step toward self-discovery and fulfillment. Like the little mermaid’s yearning for the sun and light, their encounter in the ocean marks a turn toward aspiration and the possibility of a brighter, truer existence.

However, Park Namwook’s approach twists this idea into a shallow form of “gardening” focused on profit rather than nurturing. (chapter 46) His actions reveal the disconnection between genuine care and the commodification of growth, paralleling the gym’s superficial cultivation of champions and success. When Joo Jaekyung’s streak of victories faltered after his tie with Baek Junmin, many members abandoned the gym, (chapter 52) exposing the lack of genuine loyalty and care for the champion. This mirrors the indifference of the mermaids to the plight of drowning humans, a reflection of their inhumanity. Similarly, the world of MMA fighting, like the underwater kingdom, encourages relentless training and suppresses emotional expression—vacations and rest only occur due to injury or external intervention, such as Kim Dan’s request for a day off.

Potato’s characterization as a mixture of a “spoiled child” (chapter 22) and a “neglected child” (chapter 59) further emphasizes the immaturity and lack of responsibility prevalent in this environment. In Andersen’s story, the mermaid sisters are given gardens to tend from a young age, instilling responsibility early on. Potato’s journey mirrors the mermaid sisters’ visit to the surface, as his trip to the sea represents a moment of exploration and self-discovery. While working as an actor for the first time, he realizes during his stay with Kim Dan that he has no intention of leaving Team Black. (chapter 58) Feeling lost without Kim Dan, he initially requests his return so that they can be together again. This longing for a companion reflects Potato’s deeper need for guidance and connection, much like the mermaid sisters who briefly visit the surface but ultimately return to their underwater world when the novelty fades. Yet, when they reach maturity and are allowed to visit the surface, the novelty of the human world quickly fades, and they return to their underwater realm indifferent to human suffering. However, notice that on his day of the departure, Potato tells Kim Dan that he won’t call him, the mermaid has to initiate the first step. (chapter 58) Just like the prince in the fairy tale, the protagonist from Jinx is treated like a servant or a play companion, but nothing more.

This shows that in both stories, the humans take the mermaid’s selflessness and gentleness for granted. They don’t ask if the mermaid is feeling well. They expect them to be around them.

This lack of empathy and the absence of tears (chapter 15) strongly parallel the detached, high-pressure environment of MMA fighting. Joo Jaekyung, trained relentlessly since youth, embodies this world’s harshness, where vulnerability is a luxury rarely afforded.

By contrasting the gym’s “fake gardening” with Joo Jaekyung’s eventual journey toward authenticity, the narrative underscores the need to move beyond superficiality and reclaim one’s true self. Joo Jaekyung, after being inspired by Kim Dan, begins to metaphorically “garden” by creating his own space of renewal and growth. The ocean setting (chapter 59) suggests that Joo Jaekyung might reclaim his authentic self through activities like swimming, reconnecting with nature, and symbolically planting the seeds for a new life. Kim Dan, who cannot swim, learns from Joo Jaekyung, and together, they forge a path toward mutual healing and immortality—not in the literal sense but through finding their “soul” and purpose.

The Ocean: Nature as a Setting for Transformation

In Jinx, the shift in the setting from the city (a symbol of civilization and its suffocating pressures) to the ocean (a symbol of nature and renewal) mirrors a pivotal change in the characters’ journeys. (chapter 56) The city represents the oppressive expectations and artificial constructs that have shaped Joo Jaekyung and Kim Dan’s lives. By meeting again in the ocean, they reconnect with a more authentic and unburdened version of themselves. This transition echoes the little mermaid’s connection to the natural world as a place of solace and transformation.

Responsibility and Guilt: The Couple’s Role

The scene where the prince and his bride gaze at the foam, sorrowfully searching for the mermaid, mirrors Heesung and Potato’s behavior. (chapter 59) They imagined that Kim Dan would be better off without Joo Jaekyung (chapter 58), but this assumption reveals their failure to truly understand Kim Dan’s plight. Their ignorance ties them to the selfishness and guilt that mark the couple in the fairy tale. Despite their faults, however, their actions indirectly contribute to Kim Dan’s transformation.

However, the mermaid’s final kiss on the prince’s bride’s forehead holds deeper symbolic meaning. The goodbye kiss, given unseen, can be interpreted as either a curse or an act of emancipation. It symbolizes her liberation from heartbreak and physical suffering. The kiss is also a farewell to the life she had sacrificed so much for, allowing her to rise as a daughter of the air. Similarly, the picture in front of the hospice could be interpreted as Kim Dan’s goodbye kiss to his friends before his own metamorphosis, marking a farewell to his old life and the start of his transformation: air.

Similarly, Kim Dan’s journey reflects a moment of quiet yet profound transformation: (chapter 15) his kiss with Joo Jaekyung, shared in the locker room, was both an act of protection and a pivotal moment in their dynamic. Like the mermaid’s unforgettable first kiss with the prince (when he was rescued), Joo Jaekyung’s kiss in the locker room was an act of initiation, driven by his “fears” and sense of responsibility, reflecting his growing attachment to Kim Dan. The kiss symbolized his struggle to connect and protect, even as he grappled with his emotional restraint. The locker room, a symbol of physical endurance and vulnerability (chapter 51), mirrors the mermaid’s longing to break free of her limitations and find meaning in her suffering.

The Daughter of the Air: Kim Dan’s Transcendence

In The Little Mermaid, the protagonist’s final transformation into a daughter of the air signifies her spiritual elevation and newfound purpose. No longer tied to the physical or the emotional pain of unrequited love, she discovers companionship and a mission—to earn an immortal soul through good deeds. This mirrors Kim Dan’s journey of finding a new identity and purpose.

The 300 years the mermaid must strive for redemption recalls the three months Kim Dan spent with Joo Jaekyung before vanishing. In this time, Kim Dan undergoes a profound change. Like the daughter of the air, Kim Dan moves closer to his own “sun,” (chapter 59) finding light not in others but within himself. Through his hardships, he gains the strength to pursue his own identity and agency.

The “Princes” and Legacy

The story also underscores the theme of legacy, as the concept of the “prince” takes on multiple layers in Jinx. Joo Jaekyung is the central prince, undergoing his own awakening as he transitions from being an oblivious benefactor to an active participant in Kim Dan’s healing and growth. However, Heesung and even Potato emerge as “princes” in their own right. Heesung’s journey to face his flaws mirrors the prince’s search for his rescuer, while Potato’s evolution hints at a future where he might follow in Joo Jaekyung or Kim Dan’s footsteps, symbolizing a new generation of legacy. I couldn’t help myself noticing that Potato was the first one showing an interest in Kim Dan’s profession: (chapter 49) The maknae’s tears are an indication that he is no mermaid, but a human, I would even say, he still has the soul of an innocent boy. (chapter 58) reminding me of the princess looking for the voiceless mermaid. It is clear that in both stories, the mermaid left traces in the humans’ hearts.

Conclusion: Mutual Transformation

Ultimately, The Painful Mermaid’s Aspiration is a story of mutual transformation. The mermaid’s sacrifice enables the prince’s happiness, but her ultimate transcendence reflects a deeper journey of self-discovery. Similarly, Kim Dan’s suffering becomes the foundation for his growth, pushing both him and Joo Jaekyung to evolve. While the figures around them, like Heesung and Potato, remain entangled in their own struggles with guilt and identity, they contribute to the larger narrative of transformation and redemption.

Kim Dan’s journey, like the little mermaid’s, is not just about sacrifice but about rising above pain to find purpose and light. In the end, both characters achieve a form of liberation, stepping closer to the “sun” and reclaiming their voices and identities in a world that once rendered them invisible.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Tumblr-Twitter account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Unspoken Gifts 🎁, Unveiled Truths🪩 in the Light of Hope 💚

The hospice named “Light of Hope” (chapter 56) in Jinx serves as a powerful symbol and narrative device, encapsulating the themes of observation, communication, and truth, as reflected in the title “Unspoken Gifts, Unveiled Truths in the Light of Hope.” Its name evokes images of enlightenment and clarity, which stand in stark contrast to the gym Team Black and the grandmother’s internal state of denial and her rejection of responsibility. This tension between the hospice’s symbolic essence and the grandmother’s actions deepens the narrative’s exploration of personal accountability and transformation.

Closeness and Observation

Unlike the anonymity of the city (chapter 35), where people’s actions and words can go unnoticed, the hospice fosters an environment of close-knit relationships and mutual observation. (chapter 56) In this communal setting, actions carry weight, and behaviors are scrutinized. Thus the door to the meeting room is made of translucent glass. (chapter 56) While in the previous essay, I pointed out that this door reflected Kim Dan’s emotional entanglement—he is physically present but emotionally excluded from his grandmother’s world, highlighting the imbalance in their relationship -, in verity this transparent door offers an opportunity for the main lead. How so? The glass door stands not only for transparency, but also for “emotional distance”. The glass allows visibility but creates a barrier, symbolizing a balance between openness and detachment. This is essential in a hospice environment, where the focus is on providing care and support without becoming overly attached to the inevitable outcome: death. For the staff, maintaining a degree of detachment is necessary for their well-being, as becoming too attached could make the emotional toll of their work unbearable. Therefore I am suspecting that the two nurses (chapter 56) will become the physical therapist and champion’s mentors and advisors. Why? It is because the nurse with the brown hair embodies those values. Her emotional distance is already perceptible in her conversation with her colleague: (chapter 56) “Apparently” indicates a certain reservation suggesting that the speaker is relying on logic or observation rather than direct emotional involvement. That’s how the readers in the English version got finally to discover the grandmother’s name: Shin Okja. The latter has a name and a room number. While her description about the grandmother oozes objectivity and facts, she shows a different attitude towards the main lead later. Here, she is speaking from her heart: (chapter 56) She is projecting herself in his shoes. Why? IT is because she got influenced by the comment from her colleague. That’s how I realized that together, they represent the balance of heart and mind, their unity and understanding forming a cohesive whole. That’s how both are able not to become indifferent or too much attached. This coincides to the dualism of their profession: care but also detachment. Under this new perspective, it becomes comprehensible why the second nurse is not referring to facts, but to impressions and imagination. Her words are strongly intertwined with rumors: “with his experience”. So far, the main lead had barely experience in his field, as his first big gig ended up in a fiasco. He didn’t stay that long at the hospital and it is the same for the champion. He only worked at the gym for three months. The dark haired woman might have seen Kim Dan’s resume and the last employer, but she didn’t notice his name (Joo Jaekyung). This is her MO for „detachment“, she doesn’t pay attention to names. Moreover, she didn’t detect that he had barely worked as a PT before indicating that she has no notion of „time“. The discrepancy between her thoughts and reality can be easily explained. She also recognized the transformation in the patients, and could link it to the doctor’s skills. The reference to “famous athlete” and the doctor’s skills created a false perception, and this had an influence on her colleague: “You’re telling me!”.

The grapevines, both literal and figurative, symbolize the interconnectedness of the residents and the flow of information that can subtly reveal hidden truths. The grandmother, who once thrived under the city’s indifference, now finds herself navigating the attentive and watchful gaze of the hospice community. (chapter 56) Her hypocrisy, particularly in her treatment of Kim Dan, remains hidden behind the guise of socially acceptable behavior. Within the hospice, residents maintain a positive opinion of her, which enables her to mask her neglect and selfishness effectively. But since the two nurses are sharing their thoughts and working as a team, it signifies that Shin Okja’s wrongdoings could be detected this time. Or better said, they will realize the true suffering from the protagonist. Nurse Heart and nurse Mind will do their best to protect their new mascot and give him what he truly needs: (chapter 56) Comfort and even a home! It is important, because this evolution represents a contradiction to the athlete’s past: Park Namwook portrayed himself as Joo Jaekyung’s savior and family. (chapter 26) The reality is that he still has no idea why the champion was acting that way. He tried to explain his odd behavior by jumping to conclusions (prejudices: a spoiled child) and by listening to others. He never used his heart and mind, rather his ears and eyes. And this brings me to my next part.

Team Black‘s heart and mind

The partnership between the two nameless nurses contrasts sharply with the fractured dynamic between Park Namwook and Jeong Yosep in Team Black, where miscommunication and hidden motives reign. Observe that only in episode 5, the champion and the manager heard about the coach’s divorce and its circumstances. (chapter 5) And the other laughed. Then the coach seems to have no cellphone. Maybe he believes to have no need for it, for he goes to the gym every day. This signifies that he expects to be informed by his hyung Namwook. However, like mentioned in the previous essay, I believe that the manager has been sweeping under the rug the terrible condition of his “boy” from the coach and the team members. To sum up, Team Black embodies the opposite of the hospice’s values. There is no transparency, because the conversation took place not outside, but behind closed door. The door might be translucent, the reality is that they sent away all the members. (chapter 36) The gym, while ostensibly a team environment, is ruled by indifference, anonymity, and a lack of genuine camaraderie. The heart and the mind are not working together. Why? It is because the coach is trusting the manager, as he views him as the heart of the gym. What he fails to see, is that Park Namwook is neither the heart nor the mind, for he is more reflecting his surroundings: money. Secondly, the manager is easily influenced and is using conformity and social norms to avoid responsibility. He fears making decisions and lets others become proactive. Joo Jaekyung, the leader, relies exclusively on Park Namwook, the manager, who undermines team spirit by fostering distrust and misinformation. (chapter 46) The member’s loyalty got questioned, but the irony is that they had the real insight. (chapter 47) Thus rumors about Baek Junmin being an illegal fighter never reached Jaekyung’s ears. That’s why the author made fun of the main lead here: (chapter 47) His ear seemed to have caught their badmouthing, but not the real information. But why did he not listen to the members? It is because Namwook had encouraged the champion to keep his distance from others. He had even planted seeds of distrust among the team with his badmouthing about the champion. He has a bad temper and is a spoiled child, so no one needs to pay attention to him and his moods. The slap was the evidence of his disrespect and hypocrisy. (chapter 52) He was not willing to listen to the fighter’s suffering, because he didn’t want to be burdened. In fact, the opposite happened. (chapter 52) The man acted, as if he had been the biggest victim. Moreover, Namwook’s actions often reflect a lack of genuine loyalty, as seen in (chapter 22) episode 22, when he falsely claims ownership of the gym and again in episode 56 when he reminds the champion of his absence from the gym, behaving as though he were the boss. (chapter 56) In reality, the true owner of the gym is the “wolf,” and Namwook’s behavior underscores his disregard for loyalty and responsibility. In fact, his words mirror the nurse’s at the hospice: (chapter 56) Since she approached the physical therapist to get closer to him and used work to create a connection, people can see the similarities between her and the manager. While she represents honesty, curiosity, care but also “ignorance”,, it means that Park Namwook embodies the opposite values: indifference and a certain dishonesty. (chapter 56) Hence he is seen talking over the phone and not face to face, unlike the nurse. He knows that his boy is struggling, but he acts, as if he didn’t know. This contrast validates my previous interpretation of the manager. His question “Is everything okay with you?” exposes his lack of genuine concern. He uses work not to praise his “boy”, but to blame him for his “negligence”. He downplays the champion’s struggles while still recovering from surgery. This lack of care creates an atmosphere of apathy, anonymity, and selfish expectation, sharply contrasting with the hospice’s values of dignity and communal care. But how do we explain this huge divergence? First, the main principles of the hospice are dignity and care, and not primarily money. Therefore the institution offers free health check once a month: (chapter 56) Then they don’t pay attention to drugs and treatment, as they are useless there. Therefore they are less prone to corruption and greed contrary to the hospitals in Seoul. This means that this institution should become the main support for the main couple. Let’s not forget that Joo Jaekyung is suing a reputable hospital, but there’s no doubt that all the institutions are siding with the medical world and not the fighter.

Furthermore, though Light Of Hope and Team Black are strongly intertwined with fighting, their focus diverges significantly. The hospice prioritizes mental well-being, addressing the emotional and psychological needs of patients who have already relinquished hope for physical recovery. (chapter 56) This contrasts with the gym, where fighting is treated as entertainment and sport, emphasizing the physical aspect while neglecting the mental health of its athletes. Ironically, even the physical treatment of its members was neglected at the gym from the very beginning, like we could see it in two occasions: (chapter 1) The fighter with the head injury received treatment from the members (self-medication) and Kim Changming had a shoulder injury which got neglected. (chapter 7) These incidents reflect the gym’s underlying indifference and mismanagement. This disparity explains why Jaekyung’s mental health suffered under Namwook’s leadership, as the gym lacked the supportive and transparent environment required to nurture emotional resilience. Jaekyung’s stay at the hospice is likely to open his eyes to this overlooked aspect, prompting him to reconsider his leadership style and the values governing Team Black. But it is the same for Kim Dan, especially if he sees how weak and neglected the fighter looks: (chapter 56) he has already become a shadow of himself.

Gifts, communication and Truth

Light, a recurring symbol of enlightenment and awareness, serves different functions in the hospice and Team Black. In the hospice, light represents the revelation of truths previously hidden by denial and pretense. (chapter 56) The nurses might come to wonder how the grandmother can happily chat and smile when her relative is barely eating and spending all his time at the hospice. For the grandmother, this light exposes her selfishness and misguided belief that she can evade accountability. (chapter 56) Her actions, such as allowing Kim Dan to stay by her side and covering him, contrast sharply with her earlier attempts to push him away. In this scene, a caretaker might pass through the rooms to ensure everything is in order, noticing the doctor present. To an outsider, the visible outcome suggests that she accepts her grandchild’s relentless care without protest. It was, as if she had said nothing at all. Yet, this perceived acceptance masks her internal struggle and the discomfort of being dependent on Kim Dan, reflecting her conflicted emotions. These moments of vulnerability and acceptance highlight the gradual erosion of her denial under the hospice’s symbolic light.

The idea of gifts further underscores the theme of communication and truth, as gifts convey a message and reveal the nature of the relationship between the giver and the receiver. For instance, Park Namwook treats the gym as though it were a “gift” bestowed upon him, despite this being far from the truth. (chapter 22) Rather than acknowledging the champion’s suffering and generosity, he exploits his position thanks to his seniority, treating the gym as his personal domain. This false sense of ownership leads to his manipulative behavior and disregard for loyalty, as he capitalizes on Jaekyung’s trust and struggles.

Similarly, the grandmother’s wedding cabinet, made of mother-of-pearl, was a symbol of her dowry and seems to hold sentimental value for her. (chapter 19) However, for Kim Dan, this object represented a burden rather than a gift. He had troubles to find a new place to stay because of her „treasure“: (chapter 16) Despite its substantial value, the grandmother never sold the cabinet to pay off the debts, prioritizing its preservation over the survival of her home and family. On the one hand, this reveals her immaturity and selfishness, as she put up with her grandson’s suffering. On the other hand, her decision created the impression to Kim Dan that this belonging had just a sentimental value and nothing more. So when the champion saw that huge Wedding cabinet, he judged it as „junk“ and that’s how the doctor got this perception validated. (Chapter 19) Hence it is not surprising that at the end, he chose to abandon this huge cupboard. (Chapter 53) Finally during her move to the Light Of Hope, she did not ask about the whereabouts of her belonging which could only reinforce the impression that this item had no real value. It had even lost its sentimental value, as she was no longer thinking of her former home. Her ignorance and forgetfulness are once again outlining her superficiality, self-centeredness and lack of empathy. The sentimental value of her Wedding Cabinet was rather shallow. But the tragedy is that when the furniture was moved the penthouse, the champion noticed this item for the first time and came to associate this cupboard with the doctor. (chapter 19) Thus I am suspecting that this Wedding Cabinet created a false impression about the doctor: Joo Jaekyung thought that Kim Dan had many clothes in this cupboard, the negative version of this scene, (chapter 42) This explicates why the athlete didn’t pay attention to his soulmate’s clothes. And now, observe that the doctor is only wearing his PT uniform. (chapter 56) Thus I am predicting a huge awakening for the champion. Without the cupboard, the champion can see that the physical therapist almost has no cloth. Thus he can only admit his humbleness and benevolence. However, the moment he hears that this furniture belonged to the grandmother, the champion can only perceive the relative in a different light. Yes, the gift should expose her true personality. At the same time, Shin Okja never gave her Wedding Cabinet to Kim Dan, so should she discover that she lost her gift or the latter ended up in the athlete’s hands, she could protest and reclaim it. My point is that this legacy serves as a tool to expose the grandmother’s childish and shallow nature.

But I believe that we should combine this present from the past with the scarf she received from her grandson: (chapter 56) She is wearing it daily and is proud of it. Deep down, she knows the true value of the scarf: it was expensive (Chapter 41) as she employs the expression „spoil to death“. By wearing the scarf with flowers, she appears wealthy, but also vain! Since I detected that Kim Dan likes pink flowers, my interpretation is that this gift mirrors the doctor’s taste indicating that he was slowly regaining his identity and confidence.. (chapter 31) And notice that the bouquet of pink roses pushed Kim Dan to talk to Joo Jaekyung about his taste. That’s how I detected a strong connection between presents and communication. Notice that on the champion’s birthday, the manager sent a message while the presents were delivered. (chapter 45) This aspect gets even validated with the doctor’s keychain. The latter not only caused an argument between the two room mates (chapter 45), but also encouraged the doctor to convey his thoughts and expectations in the card. On the other hand, he didn’t expose the whole truth (chapter 55) Another interesting aspect lies in the doctor’s shaking hands which the champion noticed, when he offered the present: (chapter 55) This scene reminded me of their first encounter: (Chapter 56) So the man must have recognized the doctor‘s fear, which explains why the champion could voice his anger later. But back then, he never wondered why the doctor‘s hands were shaking like leaves. It is because the doctor feared rejection. The present had the following meaning for the physical therapist: recognition and acceptance. The gift was the symbol for „conditional affection“ which he had long internalized due to his grandmother. But this doesn‘t end here. The shaking hands appeared in a different scene: (chapter 49) The common denominator between these three scenes is the mistake. Kim Dan feared to have made a mistake with the present, because he was afraid of the champion‘s reaction: will he accept him or not? But let‘s return our attention to the gifts from the doctor.

And what is the huge divergence between the champion and the grandmother? The latter has always accepted doc Dan’s gifts, and even kept them, though she is well aware that her grandson is broke. He might have no longer any debts, but she doesn’t know it. So should the main lead meet the grandmother wearing the beautiful and expensive scarf, he should realize the value of the cloth. He should notice that the spoiled and greedy child is the halmoni, and not his fated partner. (chapter 41) Her words at the hospital are going to come back to bite her. She should have refused them in order to save some money. To conclude, the gifts serve to expose the truth about the receivers’ personality, like we could observe in another occasion: (chapter 31)

Funny is that her Wedding Cabinet was never intended as a gift for Kim Dan but as a reflection of her own past. Similarly, the scarf becomes a symbolic extension of this dynamic, illustrating the disparity in how gifts are perceived and valued. Through these gifts, the true nature of the relationships and the inherent imbalances are exposed. The cabinet, meant to represent care and love, becomes a mirror of her selfishness and refusal to take responsibility for Kim Dan’s sacrifices. These gifts underscore the imbalance in relationships where one party takes advantage of the other’s kindness or generosity. So paying back the fighter should be seen as a reflection to the scene, where the champion rejected the keychain. Simultaneously, the money transfer (chapter 55) implies that as soon as the main couple meet each other, they will have to discuss this matter. To sum up, a gift encourages the couple to communicate, yet contrary to season 1, both should be more honest to each other at the Light Of Hope. Every word and action will appear in a different light. Another aspect is that none of them takes things for granted, which stands in opposition to hyung Namwook and the grandmother. This explicates why the latter have no problem to spend money.

The Symbolism of Light

Light, a recurring symbol of enlightenment and awareness, serves different functions in the hospice and Team Black. In the hospice, light represents the revelation of truths previously hidden by denial and pretense. (chapter 56) The nurses might come to wonder how she can happily chat and smile, when her relative is barely eating and even spending his whole time at the hospice. For the grandmother, this light exposes her selfishness and misguided belief that she can evade accountability. (chapter 56) Her actions, such as allowing Kim Dan to stay by her side and covering him, contrast sharply with her earlier attempts to push him away. In this scene, a caretaker might pass through the rooms to ensure everything is in order, noticing the doctor present. To an outsider, the visible outcome suggests that she accepts her grandchild’s relentless care without protest. It was, as if she had said nothing at all. Yet, this perceived acceptance masks her internal struggle and the discomfort of being dependent on Kim Dan, reflecting her conflicted emotions. These moments of vulnerability and acceptance highlight the gradual erosion of her denial under the hospice’s symbolic light.

In contrast, Team Black’s symbolic “darkness” represents ignorance, despair, and unhappiness. The gym’s lack of transparency and trust fosters a culture of disconnection and secrecy. This explicates why Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung got betrayed and abandoned by the staff. Though they were both victims, no one sided with them. No one went to fetch them either or to call them. The name “Team Black” itself evokes these negative qualities, further emphasizing the divergence from the hospice’s values of clarity and interconnectedness. On the other hand, one origin of this problem is that the gym was founded for the athlete’s own needs. That means that the company must change its philosophy and in my opinion, it is related to Kim Dan. The latter embodies other values like family, dedication and selflessness. Work is not linked to money, but to self-worth. Like mentioned before, the doctor is about to conquer the gym and as such he is the true game changer.

For Jaekyung, the hospice’s light serves as a metaphorical mirror, reflecting the shortcomings of his leadership and his failure to build a true sense of community within Team Black. By entering this environment, he begins to see the value of actions over appearances and the importance of genuine relationships, which contrasts with the superficial and transactional nature of his gym.

A Catalyst for Transformation

The hospice’s name also reflects its role as a catalyst for transformation. While it offers hope and care to its residents, it also demands honesty and responsibility. The grandmother’s journey within this space is marked by a slow but inevitable confrontation with her own hypocrisy. Her interactions with Kim Dan and the hospice community challenge her to embrace the very principles that the “Light of Hope” embodies—truth, responsibility, and genuine care.

Similarly, Jaekyung’s time at the hospice serves as a turning point. Surrounded by people who value authenticity over status, he begins to shed his reliance on Park Namwook and reevaluates his treatment of Team Black. The hospice helps him uncover buried traumas and understand the impact of his actions on others, including Kim Dan. This newfound awareness sets the stage for his transformation as a leader and as a person.

Conclusion

The hospice “Light of Hope” is not merely a setting in Jinx; it is a microcosm of the story’s broader themes. It stands as a beacon of enlightenment, forcing characters like the grandmother and Joo Jaekyung to confront uncomfortable truths and redefine their relationships with themselves and others. While the grandmother initially resists this process, the hospice’s environment and its symbolic “light” gradually guide her toward self-awareness and accountability. For Jaekyung, the hospice provides an opportunity to recognize the flaws in his leadership and to embrace a more empathetic and authentic approach to life. In doing so, the “Light of Hope” becomes a place where denial fades, truths are revealed, and the potential for transformation is realized.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or Manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.